heretic_n and_o so_o much_o be_v he_o in_o love_n with_o form_n that_o he_o make_v such_o for_o private_a and_o extraordinary_a occasion_n for_o when_o any_o come_v to_o he_o under_o outward_a affliction_n and_o desire_v his_o prayer_n he_o use_v this_o form_n lord_n thou_o know_v what_o be_v best_a for_o our_o soul_n and_o therefore_o when_o we_o ask_v for_o such_o thing_n as_o our_o necessity_n compel_v we_o to_o desire_v do_v thou_o only_o grant_v that_o which_o conduce_v to_o our_o spiritual_a welfare_n therefore_o if_o our_o humble_a prayer_n be_v expedient_a then_o let_v it_o be_v hear_v so_o that_o thy_o will_n may_v happy_o be_v accomplish_v 30._o accomplish_v vita_fw-la fulgent_n cap._n 25._o pag._n 30._o another_o form_n frequent_o repeat_v by_o this_o holy_a bishop_n in_o his_o last_o sickness_n be_v this_o o_o lord_n give_v i_o patience_n here_o and_o thy_o pardon_n at_o my_o end_n 93._o end_n ibid._n cap._n 30._o pag._n 93._o and_o the_o writer_n of_o his_o life_n remark_n that_o these_o prayer_n of_o his_o be_v gracious_o hear_v and_o answer_v by_o almighty_a god_n who_o it_o seem_v be_v well_o please_v with_o form_n that_o be_v say_v with_o true_a devotion_n and_o if_o he_o accept_v they_o we_o may_v just_o despise_v the_o censure_n of_o ignorant_a and_o prejudice_v men._n i_o must_v not_o conclude_v this_o period_n till_o i_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o work_v of_o this_o fulgentius_n a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o he_o by_o peter_n the_o deacon_n which_o this_o holy_a bishop_n high_o commend_v wherein_o as_o we_o show_v before_o it_o be_v affirm_v that_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n be_v general_o use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o of_o so_o great_a authority_n be_v it_o account_v that_o he_o cite_v a_o passage_n out_o of_o it_o against_o the_o heretic_n fulg._n heretic_n in_o libel_n petr_n diac._n the_o incarn_n &_o great_a jesus_n chr._n inter_fw-la open_fw-mi fulg._n moreover_o in_o that_o same_o book_n be_v quote_v also_o that_o same_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n as_o a_o argument_n to_o confirm_v the_o catholic_a faith_n which_o we_o produce_v at_o large_a before_o out_o of_o s._n augustin_n and_o pope_n celestine_n §._o celestine_n ibid._n cap_n 8._o pag_n 281._o see_v cent._n 5._o §._o and_o since_o so_o many_o father_n produce_v it_o in_o dispute_n it_o be_v evident_a it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o church_n liturgy_n and_o have_v be_v so_o for_o many_o age_n otherwise_o it_o have_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o bring_v it_o for_o evidence_n against_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o catholic_a faith_n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v the_o continuance_n of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o african_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o fulgentius_n 524._o council_n valentin_n ann._n dom._n 524._o §_o 4._o to_o return_v into_o the_o west_n there_o be_v a_o canon_n make_v at_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n in_o spain_n which_o say_v before_o the_o catechuman_n go_v out_o and_o the_o office_n of_o the_o faithful_a begin_v let_v the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n be_v read_v and_o the_o sermon_n be_v preach_v because_o by_o hear_v of_o these_o many_o have_v be_v convert_v to_o the_o faith_n 629._o faith_n council_n valent_n can._n 1._o bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 629._o by_o which_o we_o see_v the_o office_n of_o the_o catechuman_n and_o the_o faithful_a yet_o remain_v in_o two_o distinct_a form_n as_o they_o have_v be_v in_o the_o primitive_a age_n but_o this_o canon_n make_v way_n for_o join_v those_o office_n and_o admit_v all_o sort_n of_o people_n to_o the_o whole_a service_n except_v only_o the_o holy_a cummunion_n so_o that_o after_o this_o we_o rare_o hear_v of_o dismiss_v the_o catechuman_n or_o of_o keep_v mystery_n secret_a because_o these_o part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v now_o general_o become_v profess_a christian_n in_o france_n a_o little_a before_o this_o sigismond_n one_o of_o their_o king_n have_v institute_v a_o society_n of_o monk_n to_o sing_v the_o daily_a office_n 522._o office_n gregor_n turon_n lib_n 3._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 95._o vid._n cointe_n annal_n an._n 522._o now_o that_o office_n which_o be_v sing_v by_o each_o side_n of_o a_o choir_n can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o a_o prescribe_a form_n and_o we_o shall_v show_v present_o that_o the_o monk_n of_o france_n have_v a_o peculiar_a office_n make_v up_o of_o ancient_a form_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o shall_v look_v upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o vaison_n 529._o council_n vasent_n 3._o ann._n 529._o by_o which_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o liturgick_a form_n be_v use_v at_o this_o time_n also_o in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n and_o believe_v to_o have_v descend_v down_o to_o they_o from_o the_o most_o ancient_a time_n for_o the_o bishop_n in_o this_o council_n say_v that_o since_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o the_o east_n at_o rome_n and_o in_o all_o italy_n to_o repeat_v the_o kyrie_fw-la eleeson_n lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o therefore_o in_o all_o our_o church_n this_o holy_a custom_n shall_v be_v introduce_v to_o say_v it_o in_o the_o morning_n prayer_n at_o the_o communion_n and_o at_o evening_n prayer_n 641._o prayer_n ut_fw-la in_o omnibus_fw-la ecclesiis_fw-la nostris_fw-la ista_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la sanct_a ad_fw-la matutinum_fw-la &_o missas_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la vesperam_fw-la deo_fw-la propitiante_fw-la intromittatur_fw-la council_n vas_n can._n bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 641._o the_o form_n be_v ancient_a and_o use_v in_o all_o the_o primitive_a litany_n but_o in_o these_o church_n they_o have_v not_o begin_v to_o repeat_v these_o word_n in_o the_o daily_a office_n at_o the_o three_o great_a hour_n of_o prayer_n but_o since_o it_o be_v become_v a_o custom_n in_o all_o other_o country_n so_o to_o use_v this_o holy_a form_n they_o now_o prescribe_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o use_v in_o their_o church_n as_o it_o be_v still_o in_o our_o liturgy_n immediate_o before_o the_o lord_n prayer_n again_o the_o same_o council_n ordain_v that_o the_o communion_n service_n shall_v never_o be_v say_v without_o the_o hymn_n of_o holy_a holy_a holy_a that_o be_v the_o trisagion_n which_o though_o it_o be_v prescribe_v by_o their_o liturgy_n before_o yet_o some_o in_o the_o time_n of_o lent_n and_o in_o private_a communion_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o omit_v it_o 4._o it_o ibid._n can._n 4._o so_o that_o the_o variation_n which_o bishop_n have_v make_v from_o the_o old_a way_n be_v regulate_v by_o the_o council_n of_o this_o age._n the_o next_o canon_n affirm_v that_o at_o rome_n in_o the_o east_n in_o africa_n and_o italy_n they_o have_v for_o prevent_a heresy_n add_v to_o the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la these_o word_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n etc._n etc._n wherefore_o they_o ordain_v that_o this_o hymn_n shall_v be_v repeat_v with_o that_o addition_n in_o their_o church_n 642._o church_n ibid._n can._n 5._o p._n 642._o the_o form_n with_o this_o enlargement_n also_o have_v be_v long_o in_o use_n in_o other_o church_n but_o this_o addition_n be_v first_o establish_v in_o france_n after_o its_o second_o conversion_n by_o this_o canon_n and_o we_o gather_v from_o hence_o that_o in_o this_o age_n there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o assurance_n that_o every_o nation_n have_v a_o liturgy_n but_o that_o the_o lesser_a church_n labour_v to_o imitate_v the_o great_a and_o more_o famous_a church_n in_o order_n to_o the_o make_n as_o great_a a_o uniformity_n as_o be_v possible_a in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n then_o in_o the_o world_n and_o we_o shall_v final_o note_v from_o this_o council_n order_n about_o these_o ancient_a form_n that_o private_a bishop_n themselves_o in_o this_o age_n be_v not_o allow_v to_o correct_v or_o alter_v any_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o liturgy_n nothing_o less_o than_o a_o council_n may_v presume_v to_o make_v order_n in_o those_o case_n wherefore_o we_o can_v imagine_v that_o liturgy_n be_v late_o set_v up_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o last_o age_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o as_o my_o adversary_n affirm_v much_o less_o can_v we_o think_v that_o private_a minister_n have_v leave_v to_o vary_v the_o office_n as_o they_o please_v 529._o benedictus_n monach._n an._n dom._n 529._o §_o 5._o about_o this_o time_n flourish_v benedict_n the_o father_n of_o that_o numerous_a order_n of_o monk_n who_o within_o a_o age_n or_o two_o have_v fill_v all_o the_o western_a world_n and_o he_o write_v his_o rule_n not_o as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v in_o the_o middle_n 178._o middle_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 178._o but_o towards_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o age_n viz._n ann._n dom._n 530._o 109._o 530._o vid._n dr._n cave_n cartoph_n eccles_n p._n 109._o which_o rule_n be_v still_o extant_a 536._o extant_a vid._n cointe_n annal._n eccles_n an._n 536._o and_o as_o to_o
these_o office_n because_o we_o see_v in_o arnobius_n and_o other_o that_o this_o usage_n be_v creep_v into_o the_o christian_a worship_n at_o least_o as_o early_o as_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o century_n wherefore_o we_o conclude_v that_o these_o constitution_n and_o the_o form_n contain_v therein_o be_v a_o clear_a and_o convince_a evidence_n that_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n be_v use_v in_o this_o age._n but_o second_o our_o adversary_n go_v on_o to_o raise_v other_o scruple_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o out_o of_o this_o author_n that_o they_o be_v so_o strict_a in_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n that_o if_o a_o catechumen_n by_o chance_n have_v be_v present_a they_o immediate_o baptise_a he_o marg._n he_o discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 43._o marg._n i_o answer_v it_o be_v very_o pleasant_a for_o he_o to_o cite_v a_o book_n wherein_o all_o these_o mystery_n be_v write_v down_o at_o large_a to_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o mystery_n write_v down_o in_o that_o age_n and_o it_o be_v very_o weak_a or_o something_o worse_o to_o say_v they_o conceal_v they_o from_o the_o faithful_a because_o they_o keep_v they_o secret_a from_o the_o catechuman_n he_o know_v very_o well_o that_o in_o â—â—is_fw-fr age_n they_o do_v write_v down_o their_o office_n but_o charge_v the_o priest_n and_o faithful_a to_o keep_v these_o word_n and_o write_n from_o the_o unbaptised_a another_o objection_n be_v that_o the_o creed_n set_v down_o in_o the_o constitution_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o apostle_n creed_n therefore_o there_o be_v no_o certain_a form_n of_o creed_n 103._o creed_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 103._o i_o reply_v the_o creed_n here_o set_v down_o be_v the_o form_n then_o use_v in_o that_o church_n of_o which_o this_o author_n be_v a_o member_n probable_o of_o antioch_n and_o as_o new_a heresy_n arise_v it_o be_v necessary_a for_o all_o church_n to_o make_v large_a paraphrase_n upon_o some_o article_n of_o the_o old_a creed_n to_o secure_v all_o that_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o church_n against_o those_o heresy_n but_o still_o this_o creed_n thus_o paraphrase_a be_v a_o form_n prescribe_v to_o all_o that_o be_v baptise_a in_o that_o diocese_n and_o that_o be_v enough_o to_o prove_v there_o be_v form_n use_v in_o every_o church_n nor_o do_v i_o see_v any_o thing_n that_o he_o can_v infer_v from_o hence_o but_o that_o since_o the_o apostle_n make_v that_o creed_n which_o go_v by_o their_o name_n and_o yet_o this_o creed_n differ_v from_o it_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o make_v these_o constitution_n themselves_o which_o we_o free_o confess_v like_o this_o be_v his_o objection_n about_o the_o form_n of_o renounce_v the_o devil_n in_o baptism_n which_o be_v not_o set_v down_o in_o the_o same_o word_n in_o these_o constitution_n as_o it_o be_v in_o other_o father_n 106._o father_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 106._o i_o reply_v this_o be_v the_o form_n at_o antioch_n that_o in_o s._n cyril_n be_v the_o form_n at_o jerusalem_n that_o in_o s._n chrysostom_n the_o form_n at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o difference_n between_o they_o be_v so_o very_o small_a that_o it_o show_v they_o all_o be_v take_v from_o one_o original_a and_o all_o church_n have_v form_n of_o this_o renunciation_n yet_o in_o several_a diocese_n they_o have_v some_o diversity_n in_o express_v it_o but_o this_o do_v not_o prove_v either_o that_o they_o have_v no_o form_n nor_o that_o any_o inferior_a minister_n be_v leave_v at_o liberty_n to_o express_v it_o as_o he_o please_v these_o be_v oblige_v to_o keep_v to_o the_o form_n prescribe_v in_o their_o own_o church_n i_o shall_v only_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v that_o in_o that_o large_a margin_n where_o he_o have_v heap_v up_o variety_n of_o form_n of_o renounce_v the_o devil_n one_o half_a of_o they_o be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o any_o church_n form_n but_o only_o short_a and_o occasional_a description_n of_o it_o in_o lax_n discourse_n and_o so_o be_v not_o to_o be_v urge_v as_o various_a form_n last_o he_o pick_v up_o several_a phrase_n disperse_v up_o and_o down_o the_o constitution_n pretend_v that_o the_o priest_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o say_v those_o or_o such_o like_a prayer_n and_o praise_n 111._o praise_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 110_o 111._o but_o first_o he_o false_o expound_v most_o of_o these_o phrase_n for_o when_o that_o author_n say_v the_o priest_n must_v pray_v or_o say_v thus_o or_o must_v say_v these_o word_n or_o those_o which_o follow_v etc._n follow_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d constit_fw-la apostol_n l._n 7._o cap._n 43_o 45._o l._n 8._o c._n 29_o etc._n etc._n and_o then_o immediate_o subjoin_v a_o form_n it_o be_v clear_a to_o all_o that_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o say_v that_o form_n and_o no_o other_o and_o the_o same_o sense_n may_v very_o well_o be_v put_v upon_o those_o other_o phrase_n of_o the_o priest_n say_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o prayer_n or_o the_o bishop_n give_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o blessing_n 16._o blessing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n constit_fw-la ibid._n l._n 7._o cap._n 45._o &_o lib._n 8._o cap._n 16._o viz._n that_o these_o phrase_n do_v intend_v no_o more_o than_o that_o they_o shall_v pray_v and_o bless_v in_o this_o wise_a or_o after_o this_o sort_n for_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o we_o have_v a_o prescribe_a form_n for_o the_o absolve_a of_o the_o sick_a from_o which_o no_o minister_n may_v vary_v and_o yet_o the_o rubric_n before_o it_o say_v the_o priest_n shall_v absolve_v he_o after_o this_o sort_n sick_n sort_n rubric_n in_o office_n for_o visit_v the_o sick_n wherefore_o the_o author_n never_o mean_v by_o these_o phrase_n to_o leave_v the_o priest_n to_o say_v what_o prayer_n he_o please_v in_o a_o extempore_o way_n and_o indeed_o when_o he_o have_v set_v down_o a_o form_n a_o prayer_n make_v extempore_o be_v not_o such_o a_o like_a prayer_n nor_o a_o prayer_n after_o that_o sort_n but_o suppose_v we_o shall_v grant_v which_o i_o do_v not_o think_v we_o need_v yield_v that_o these_o phrase_n do_v signify_v their_o make_v any_o other_o form_n like_o this_o still_o this_o oblige_v they_o to_o form_n and_o be_v these_o phrase_n be_v but_o four_o time_n in_o all_o that_o large_a book_n of_o office_n it_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n to_o leave_v the_o bishop_n especial_o at_o liberty_n to_o change_v the_o form_n three_o or_o four_o time_n in_o so_o great_a variety_n of_o prayer_n praise_n and_o benediction_n and_o if_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v fix_v and_o state_v form_n from_o which_o none_o may_v vary_v that_o be_v enough_o to_o prove_v my_o position_n and_o this_o objection_n can_v no_o more_o weaken_v it_o than_o a_o man_n allege_v that_o canon_n of_o pray_v before_o sermon_n in_o this_o form_n or_o to_o this_o effect_n canon_n effect_n book_n of_o canon_n and_o that_o rubric_n which_o bid_v we_o exhort_v the_o sick_a man_n after_o this_o form_n or_o other_o like_a sick_n like_a rubric_n in_o office_n for_o visit_n sick_n will_v prove_v there_o be_v no_o prescribe_a liturgy_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n because_o some_o liberty_n be_v leave_v in_o a_o few_o case_n yet_o this_o be_v the_o most_o that_o can_v be_v make_v of_o this_o tope_a argument_n though_o we_o grant_v all_o he_o can_v desire_v i_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n and_o a_o liturgy_n use_v before_o the_o middle_a of_o this_o four_o century_n and_o that_o these_o form_n in_o the_o constitution_n be_v the_o liturgy_n of_o some_o eminent_a eastern_a church_n §_o 8._o we_o have_v no_o less_o authority_n than_o s._n hierom_n to_o prove_v that_o hilary_n 360._o s._n hilary_n bish_n of_o poitiers_n an._n dom._n 360._o bishop_n of_o poitiers_n make_v one_o book_n of_o hymn_n and_o another_o of_o mystery_n 378._o mystery_n hieron_n catalogue_n script_n pag_n 378._o that_o be_v he_o compose_v a_o liturgy_n and_o since_o he_o have_v live_v in_o the_o east_n where_o liturgy_n now_o be_v common_o use_v we_o may_v reasonable_o believe_v he_o bring_v the_o same_o usage_n into_o the_o gallican_n church_n for_o he_o say_v that_o those_o without_o may_v hear_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o people_n pray_v and_o sing_v hymn_n within_o the_o church_n and_o may_v perceive_v their_o make_a response_n to_o the_o devout_a confession_n in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n 65._o sacrament_n et_fw-la inter_fw-la divinorum_fw-la quoque_fw-la sacramentorum_fw-la officia_fw-la responsionem_fw-la devotae_fw-la contessionis_fw-la accipiat_fw-la hilar._n com._n in_o psal_n 65._o which_o show_v they_o have_v a_o office_n for_o the_o holy_a communion_n wherein_o the_o people_n bear_v a_o part_n as_o they_o do_v also_o in_o the_o hymn_n and_o other_o prayer_n for_o all_o which_o there_o be_v form_n appoint_v and_o these_o form_n
one_o order_n without_o the_o least_o variation_n and_o that_o one_o order_n be_v as_o we_o see_v plain_o the_o old_a spanish_a liturgy_n the_o very_a word_n of_o which_o be_v yet_o extant_a 365._o extant_a with_fw-mi biâ—_n pati_fw-la tom._n xv_o ut_fw-la supr_fw-la item_n bona_n de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi liturg._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 11._o p._n 365._o which_o be_v that_o office_n whereby_o all_o the_o little_a variety_n occasion_v by_o diversity_n of_o religion_n mixture_n of_o people_n and_o division_n of_o kingdom_n be_v happy_o take_v away_o for_o many_o age_n and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o this_o matter_n but_o my_o adversary_n generous_o undertake_v from_o this_o very_a council_n and_o these_o canon_n to_o prove_v first_o that_o the_o spanish_a church_n at_o this_o time_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o impose_v order_n for_o one_o form_n of_o worship_n no_o not_o in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v celebrate_v there_o not_o only_o various_o but_o undue_o 133._o undue_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 133._o and_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o preface_n to_o this_o council_n which_o in_o a_o detach_v sentence_n say_v the_o divine_a sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n of_o spain_n be_v celebrate_v in_o a_o different_a and_o unlawful_a manner_n 345._o manner_n in_o sâ—cramentis_fw-la â—_o uâ—nis_fw-la quâ—â—â—â—_n verso_fw-it 〈…〉_o medo_fw-es in_o hispaniaâ—umâ—â—â—â—sas_fw-la â—â—â—â—sas_z celebrantur_fw-la barnes_n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 345._o and_o this_o he_o pretend_v show_v some_o remain_a ruin_n of_o the_o ancient_a liberty_n even_o after_o the_o impose_v spirit_n be_v rouse_v and_o active_a but_o alas_o the_o history_n and_o occasion_n of_o this_o diversity_n show_v it_o be_v a_o modern_a corruption_n no_o ancient_a liberty_n and_o this_o very_a place_n which_o he_o cite_v call_v this_o diversity_n unlawful_a as_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a canon_n for_o one_o liturgy_n in_o one_o country_n be_v the_o old_a rule_n and_o original_a practice_n the_o variety_n which_o yet_o be_v no_o liberty_n of_o pray_v without_o form_n be_v the_o innovation_n yea_o the_o same_o preface_n there_o call_v it_o a_o usurpation_n assume_v licence_n to_o itself_o from_o man_n negligence_n contrary_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a usage_n ibid._n usage_n quae_fw-la dum_fw-la per_fw-la negligentiam_fw-la in_o usum_fw-la venerunt_fw-la contra_fw-la ecclesiasticos_fw-la mere_n â—â—â—â—tiam_fw-la libi_fw-la de_fw-la usur_fw-la atione_fw-la 〈…〉_o praelat_fw-la ibid._n it_o be_v plain_a they_o have_v divers_a king_n different_a creed_n and_o all_o have_v be_v confuse_v for_o some_o time_n past_a but_o now_o they_o have_v break_v through_o those_o unhappy_a circumstance_n they_o resolve_v to_o cast_v out_o this_o seem_o schismatical_a and_o real_o scandalous_a diversity_n and_o reduce_v all_o to_o the_o ancient_a uniformity_n second_o he_o say_v one_o of_o the_o first_o book_n for_o public_a service_n that_o he_o meet_v with_o be_v the_o libellus_fw-la officialis_fw-la in_o the_o 25_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n which_o seem_v rather_o a_o short_a directory_n than_o a_o complete_a liturgy_n give_v to_o every_o presbyter_n at_o his_o ordination_n to_o instruct_v he_o how_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n lest_o through_o ignorance_n of_o his_o duty_n herein_o he_o shall_v offend_v 15._o offend_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 15._o and_o to_o make_v this_o out_o he_o quote_v as_o usual_o only_o half_a that_o 25_o canon_n but_o the_o whole_a canon_n be_v this_o when_o priest_n be_v ordain_v for_o parish_n let_v they_o receive_v a_o book_n of_o office_n from_o their_o bishop_n that_o they_o may_v succeed_v in_o their_o cure_n due_o instruct_v lest_o by_o ignorance_n in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n they_o offend_v christ_n 351._o christ_n quando_fw-la presbyteri_fw-la in_o parochiis_fw-la ordinantur_fw-la libellum_fw-la officialem_fw-la à _fw-la sacerdete_fw-la svo_fw-la accipiant_fw-la ut_fw-la ad_fw-la ecclesias_fw-la sibi_fw-la deputatas_fw-la instructi_fw-la succedo_fw-la ne_fw-la per_fw-la ignorantiam_fw-la etiam_fw-la in_o ipsis_fw-la divinis_fw-la sacramentis_fw-la christum_fw-la offendant_fw-la ita_fw-la ut_fw-la quod_fw-la quando_fw-la ad_fw-la litanias_fw-la vel_fw-la ad_fw-la concilium_fw-la venâ—rint_fw-la rationem_fw-la episcopo_fw-la svo_fw-la reddant_fw-la qualitâ—r_fw-la susceptum_fw-la officium_fw-la celebrant_a vel_fw-la baptizant_fw-la bin._n ibid._n can._n 25._o pag._n 351._o here_o he_o break_v off_o but_o the_o canon_n go_v on_o so_o that_o when_o they_o come_v to_o litany_n or_o to_o a_o council_n they_o may_v give_v a_o account_n to_o their_o bishop_n how_o they_o have_v perform_v the_o office_n they_o have_v undertake_v and_o how_o they_o have_v baptise_a this_o be_v the_o canon_n entire_a and_o to_o his_o objection_n i_o reply_v first_o that_o he_o do_v meet_v with_o the_o codex_fw-la gelasianus_n almost_o 150_o year_n before_o this_o and_o with_o gregory_n ordo_fw-la romanus_n which_o be_v make_v make_v thirty_o year_n before_o 83._o before_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 83._o yea_o he_o have_v meet_v with_o write_a prayer_n in_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n an._n 398._o 44._o 398._o ibid_fw-la pag._n 44._o and_o he_o may_v have_v meet_v with_o a_o common-prayer-book_n in_o sidonius_n apollinaris_n with_o sacerdotalem_fw-la librum_fw-la in_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n cite_v before_o with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o sozomen_n with_o a_o whole_a liturgy_n in_o the_o apostical_a constitution_n with_o the_o book_n of_o enjoin_v prayer_n in_o constantine_n time_n these_o and_o many_o more_o book_n for_o public_a service_n he_o may_v have_v meet_v with_o but_o that_o none_o be_v so_o blind_a as_o he_o that_o will_v not_o see_v he_o affirm_v second_o that_o the_o book_n of_o office_n mention_v in_o this_o council_n be_v rather_o a_o short_a directory_n than_o a_o complete_a liturgy_n but_o this_o be_v to_o outface_v the_o sun_n when_o it_o be_v certain_o mean_v of_o the_o mozarabic_a office_n wherein_o all_o the_o hymn_n and_o prayer_n be_v write_v out_o at_o large_a and_o it_o argue_v a_o mind_n strange_o possess_v with_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o directory_n to_o tell_v we_o that_o all_o those_o canon_n which_o we_o cite_v before_o viz._n can._n 2_o 5_o 6_o 8_o 9_o 10_o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o 16_o and_o 17_o have_v be_v needless_a if_o those_o church_n have_v be_v furnish_v with_o such_o a_o liturgy_n as_o provide_v sufficient_o for_o the_o several_n there_o mention_v 16._o mention_v disc_n of_o lant_n pag._n 16._o for_o those_o canon_n do_v all_o suppose_v there_o have_v be_v divers_a liturgy_n appoint_v a_o various_a use_n of_o those_o form_n but_o since_o now_o one_o liturgy_n be_v establish_v as_o the_o second_o canon_n show_v they_o add_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o national_a council_n to_o that_o one_o order_n agree_v on_o and_o forbid_v all_o former_a way_n which_o do_v in_o the_o least_o vary_v from_o it_o and_o consider_v how_o apt_a man_n be_v to_o be_v tenacious_a of_o their_o own_o way_n which_o they_o have_v long_o use_v all_o these_o canon_n be_v little_a enough_o to_o secure_v and_o restore_v the_o ancient_a uniformity_n yea_o the_o very_a reason_n give_v in_o this_o 25_o canon_n why_o the_o bishop_n deliver_v this_o book_n of_o office_n to_o every_o parish-minister_n at_o his_o ordination_n be_v that_o they_o may_v officiate_v by_o none_o of_o the_o old_a liturgy_n but_o by_o this_o alone_a and_o when_o these_o country-minister_n come_v to_o their_o bishop_n either_o upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o grand_a procession_n use_v when_o the_o litany_n be_v public_o say_v by_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o the_o diocese_n or_o at_o those_o synod_n which_o be_v then_o hold_v at_o least_o once_o a_o year_n then_o he_o may_v bring_v this_o book_n along_o with_o he_o to_o certify_v the_o bishop_n that_o he_o have_v use_v no_o other_o form_n but_o these_o establish_v in_o any_o office_n of_o his_o ministration_n now_o have_v this_o be_v only_o a_o directory_n according_a to_o my_o adversary_n extravagant_a fancy_n some_o may_v offend_v christ_n out_o of_o ignorance_n by_o not_o choose_v or_o make_v proper_a form_n and_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v all_o have_v agree_v so_o exact_o in_o every_o office_n as_o the_o second_o canon_n require_v that_o the_o people_n can_v not_o observe_v the_o least_o difference_n to_o conclude_v the_o father_n of_o this_o council_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o 13_o canon_n that_o divers_a hymn_n use_v in_o the_o church_n be_v compose_v by_o the_o ecclesiastical_a doctor_n and_o if_o any_o for_o that_o reason_n will_v not_o use_v they_o they_o must_v also_o reject_v the_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o say_v they_o these_o hymn_n be_v compose_v as_o mass_n or_o supplication_n or_o prayer_n or_o commendation_n that_o be_v intercession_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n or_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v compose_v which_o if_o they_o may_v not_o be_v say_v in_o the_o church_n all_o ecclesiastical_a office_n must_v cease_v and_o therefore_o they_o conclude_v that_o as_o none_o of_o they_o do_v refuse_v
of_o rome_n 74._o rome_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 9_o pag._n 74._o for_o than_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o ancient_a german_a office_n be_v still_o use_v in_o some_o part_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o colen_n so_o that_o still_o this_o be_v exchange_v one_o form_n for_o another_o and_o no_o proof_n at_o all_o of_o liberty_n in_o pray_v a_o thing_n unknown_a in_o this_o age._n 831._o agobardus_fw-la episc_n lugdun_fw-la an._n 831._o §_o 7._o we_o have_v little_o more_o in_o this_o discourse_n against_o liturgy_n out_o of_o antiquity_n except_v only_o some_o few_o pretend_a proof_n from_o late_a age_n to_o show_v that_o they_o use_v various_a word_n in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o first_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o agobardus_n the_o famous_a archbishop_n of_o lion_n can_v not_o well_o like_o that_o common_a roman_a form_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n since_o he_o be_v only_o for_o scripture_n expression_n in_o the_o public_a office_n and_o then_o he_o intimate_v that_o agobardus_n be_v censure_v for_o this_o by_o baronius_n and_o his_o epitomator_n 91._o epitomator_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 90._o &_o 91._o to_o which_o i_o reply_v first_o that_o baronius_n never_o censure_v this_o great_a bishop_n at_o all_o for_o this_o passage_n be_v not_o in_o baronius_n but_o only_o in_o spondanus_n the_o epitomator_n and_o from_o he_o alone_o my_o adversary_n cite_v it_o 798._o it_o vid._n baron_n tom._n 9_o an._n 831._o p._n 797._o &_o 798._o second_o spondanus_n speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o agobardus_n his_o correct_v the_o communion-office_n but_o only_o that_o he_o take_v great_a pain_n in_o restore_v the_o ancient_a antiphonary_n or_o book_n of_o hymn_n 2._o hymn_n spondan_n epitome_n an._n 831._o num._n 2._o and_o baluzius_n have_v now_o put_v out_o the_o very_a tract_n which_o spondanus_n refer_v to_o and_o there_o be_v not_o one_o syllable_n in_o all_o that_o book_n express_v any_o dislike_n at_o the_o word_n use_v in_o the_o distribution_n 1666._o distribution_n agobardi_n lib._n de_fw-la divin_fw-fr psalmod_n &_o lib._n de_fw-fr correct_v antiph_n oper_n tom._n 2._o edit_n paris_n 1666._o yea_o there_o be_v a_o peculiar_a discourse_n of_o this_o bishop_n against_o amalarius_n his_o comment_n on_o the_o mass_n wherein_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o roman_a canon_n te_fw-la igitur_fw-la etc._n etc._n yet_o never_o make_v the_o least_o exception_n against_o the_o roman_a order_n or_o any_o thing_n contain_v in_o it_o 101._o it_o ibid._n lib._n contr_n amal._n pag._n 101._o so_o that_o this_o pretend_a dislike_n of_o the_o roman_a form_n of_o distribution_n be_v a_o mere_a fiction_n of_o his_o own_o brain_n and_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o agobardus_n do_v not_o like_o any_o thing_n in_o sacred_a office_n but_o what_o be_v scripture_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n he_o shall_v for_o that_o cause_n dislike_v this_o which_o he_o call_v the_o roman_a but_o be_v the_o primitive_a and_o be_v now_o our_o protestant_a form_n since_o the_o word_n be_v take_v out_o of_o and_o ground_v on_o express_a place_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o scripture_n expresion_n 24._o expresion_n math._n xxvi_o 26._o luk._n xxii_o 19_o 1_o cor._n xi_o 24._o and_o the_o next_o word_n preserve_v thy_o body_n and_o soul_n to_o eternal_a life_n be_v ground_v on_o scripture_n promise_v 58._o promise_v john_n vi_fw-la ver_fw-la 50.51.53.54_o &_o 58._o so_o that_o if_o agobardus_n be_v never_o so_o scrupulous_a he_o may_v very_o well_o like_a and_o use_v this_o form_n but_o because_o my_o adversary_n deal_v only_o in_o epitome_n i_o will_v now_o give_v a_o full_a account_n of_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v observe_v therefore_o that_o leidradus_n the_o predecessor_n of_o agobardus_n in_o the_o year_n 799._o according_a to_o the_o desire_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a have_v bring_v in_o the_o roman_a order_n of_o sing_v into_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n and_o have_v put_v out_o a_o antiphonary_n with_o a_o epistle_n before_o it_o the_o hymn_n whereof_o be_v general_o take_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 127._o scripture_n leidradi_n ep._n ad_fw-la carol._n mag._n inter_fw-la oper_n agob_n tom._n 2._o p._n 127._o but_o about_o 30_o year_n after_o amalarius_n a_o busy_a monk_n pretend_v to_o bring_v a_o new_a antiphonary_n from_o rome_n correct_v after_o the_o roman_a office_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o four_o which_o he_o present_v to_o lewis_n the_o godly_a and_o hope_v by_o his_o authority_n to_o impose_v it_o on_o all_o the_o gallican_n church_n but_o agobardus_n the_o primate_n of_o france_n reject_v this_o new_a antiphonary_n and_o write_v a_o book_n to_o prove_v there_o be_v heresy_n blasphemy_n and_o nonsense_n in_o these_o hymn_n of_o amalarius_n and_o keep_v to_o the_o old_a roman_a antiphonary_n establish_v by_o his_o predecessor_n the_o hymn_n of_o which_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n take_v out_o of_o the_o psalm_n and_o other_o part_n of_o holy_a scripture_n commend_v this_o to_o his_o clergy_n and_o give_v they_o his_o reason_n why_o he_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o the_o other_o and_o this_o book_n of_o agobardus_n conclude_v with_o these_o word_n as_o the_o church_n have_v a_o book_n of_o mystery_n for_o celebrate_v the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o mass_n digest_v orthodox_o and_o with_o convenient_a brevity_n and_o have_v a_o book_n of_o lesson_n collect_v judicious_o out_o of_o the_o divine_a book_n so_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v this_o three_o book_n the_o antiphonary_n purge_v from_o all_o human_a figment_n and_o lie_n sufficient_o order_v out_o of_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o scripture_n through_o the_o whole_a circle_n of_o the_o year_n that_o so_o in_o perform_v sacred_a office_n according_a to_o the_o most_o approve_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o ancient_a discipline_n there_o may_v be_v keep_v among_o we_o one_o and_o the_o same_o form_n of_o prayer_n of_o lesson_n and_o of_o ecclesiastical_a song_n 100_o song_n agobard_fw-mi de_fw-mi correct_v antiphon_n §._o 19_o tom._n two_o p._n 100_o this_o be_v the_o whole_a story_n and_o the_o passage_n which_o spondanus_n ignorant_o or_o at_o least_o rash_o censure_v and_o my_o adversary_n ridiculous_o bring_v in_o to_o show_v agobardus_n his_o dislike_n of_o the_o word_n of_o distribution_n whereas_o these_o word_n refer_v only_o to_o the_o hymn_n which_o yet_o probable_o be_v not_o all_o the_o very_a word_n of_o scripture_n but_o be_v either_o transcribe_v thence_o or_o agreeable_a thereto_o much_o more_o than_o the_o new_a hymn_n of_o amalarius_n and_o since_o agobardus_n receive_v and_o use_v the_o roman_a canon_n and_o the_o whole_a roman_a missal_n wherein_o be_v many_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n we_o must_v not_o expound_v these_o word_n cite_v but_o now_o so_o strict_o as_o spondanus_n do_v as_o if_o he_o will_v not_o use_v any_o word_n in_o divine_a office_n but_o those_o of_o scripture_n for_o agobardus_n mean_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o hymn_n ought_v to_o be_v either_o take_v out_o of_o scripture_n or_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o for_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o hymn_n of_o amalarius_n be_v heretical_a and_o blasphemous_a contrary_a in_o many_o thing_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o therefore_o he_o reject_v they_o but_o as_o to_o any_o liberty_n in_o vary_v the_o prayer_n lesson_n or_o hymn_n that_o be_v establish_v or_o alter_v the_o roman_a form_n this_o great_a bishop_n be_v so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o he_o enjoin_v the_o old_a gregorian_a office_n and_o impose_v that_o prescribe_a form_n together_o with_o the_o lesson_n and_o the_o hymn_n and_o oppose_v those_o innovation_n and_o alteration_n which_o some_o attempt_v to_o make_v because_o the_o form_n and_o order_n then_o establish_v be_v agreeable_a both_o to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o to_o the_o acient_a ecclesiastical_a law_n upon_o which_o occasion_n he_o produce_v that_o african_a canon_n before_o cite_v 257._o cite_v part._n i_o cent._n 4._o §._o 24._o pag._n 257._o in_o these_o word_n viz._n that_o no_o supplication_n and_o prayer_n be_v say_v unless_o they_o have_v be_v approve_v in_o a_o council_n nor_o shall_v any_o of_o these_o at_o all_o be_v sing_v in_o the_o church_n till_o they_o have_v be_v consider_v by_o the_o prudent_a and_o approve_v of_o in_o a_o synod_n lest_o any_o thing_n against_o the_o faith_n be_v compose_v either_o my_o mistake_n or_o by_o design_n 92._o design_n canon_n afric_n ap_fw-mi agob_n de_fw-mi correct_v antiph_n §._o two_o p._n 92._o and_o now_o the_o reader_n shall_v judge_v whether_o this_o author_n be_v for_o my_o adversary_n purpose_n or_o no_o since_o he_o impose_v book_n of_o prescribe_a prayer_n lesson_n and_o hymn_n and_o think_v the_o keep_n strict_o to_o they_o be_v
as_o soon_o as_o they_o have_v settle_v christianity_n itself_o their_o very_a next_o care_n be_v to_o settle_v one_o liturgy_n and_o probable_o other_o province_n make_v the_o like_a decree_n though_o this_o only_a for_o this_o age_n be_v now_o extant_a in_o the_o council_n and_o if_o as_o he_o say_v all_o thing_n be_v so_o have_v here_o in_o this_o country_n in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o their_o conversion_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v when_o thing_n be_v better_a there_o than_o when_o this_o canon_n for_o a_o uniform_a liturgy_n be_v make_v and_o i_o desire_v it_o may_v be_v note_a that_o gregory_n of_o tours_n who_o live_v within_o little_o more_o than_o â—n_v hundred_o year_n of_o this_o council_n assure_v we_o that_o many_o of_o these_o very_a bishop_n have_v the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n yet_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o that_o gift_n of_o extempore_o pray_v which_o our_o dissenter_n boast_v of_o but_o bind_v themselves_o and_o all_o their_o subordinate_a clergy_n to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o holy_a office_n and_o a_o man_n will_v hope_v this_o country_n be_v not_o so_o very_o bad_a nor_o this_o age_n so_o wicked_a where_o the_o bishop_n be_v enable_v to_o work_v miracle_n and_o while_o many_o of_o they_o be_v confessor_n and_o martyr_n thus_o much_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o council_n and_o as_o to_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o canon_n my_o adversary_n leave_v out_o one_o half_a of_o it_o and_o recite_v no_o further_a than_o una_fw-la sit_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la so_o that_o his_o reader_n may_v not_o see_v the_o unam_fw-la officiorum_fw-la regulam_fw-la one_o rule_n for_o holy_a office_n nor_o observe_v their_o resolution_n to_o have_v one_o form_n for_o their_o office_n as_o well_o as_o they_o have_v for_o their_o creed_n nor_o discern_v their_o fear_n of_o have_v any_o remark_n make_v if_o there_o be_v the_o least_o variation_n in_o their_o worship_n this_o be_v all_o to_o be_v clap_v under_o hatch_n then_o he_o put_v sacrorum_fw-la ordo_fw-la together_o whereas_o ordo_fw-la be_v join_v with_o psallendi_fw-la but_o that_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n if_o he_o have_v not_o also_o false_o expound_v this_o word_n ordo_fw-la and_o tell_v we_o it_o signify_v no_o more_o than_o the_o dispose_n the_o responsal_n prayer_n hymn_n and_o psalm_n each_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n which_o he_o will_v prove_v by_o the_o council_n of_o agatho_n hold_v he_o say_v not_o long_o after_o where_o ordo_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la be_v use_v only_o for_o a_o rubric_n or_o directory_n and_o therefore_o he_o think_v it_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o same_o expression_n be_v use_v by_o they_o that_o do_v officiate_v 174._o officiate_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 174._o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o argue_n against_o the_o plain_a and_o genuine_a meaning_n of_o this_o canon_n but_o i_o shall_v easy_o show_v it_o be_v all_o mistake_n for_o first_o all_o those_o prayer_n which_o have_v responsal_n in_o they_o must_v necessary_o be_v in_o know_a form_n otherwise_o the_o people_n can_v not_o make_v certain_a answer_n to_o they_o in_o their_o proper_a place_n and_o that_o the_o hymn_n and_o psalm_n be_v form_n also_o be_v most_o certain_a well_o then_o according_a to_o he_o ordo_fw-la must_v be_v the_o disposal_n of_o all_o the_o responsory_a prayer_n and_o praise_n together_o with_o the_o hymn_n and_o psalm_n in_o that_o very_a form_n of_o word_n in_o which_o they_o be_v prescribe_v into_o their_o proper_a place_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o ordo_fw-la will_v signify_v not_o only_o a_o bare_a rubric_n but_o a_o direction_n contain_v â—he_n form_n themselves_o as_o well_o as_o the_o order_n of_o they_o he_o can_v except_v nothing_o but_o the_o prayer_n and_o give_v no_o shadow_n of_o a_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v put_v into_o form_n as_o well_o as_o the_o responsal_n hymn_n and_o psalm_n and_o this_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o litany_n which_o be_v the_o â—ongest_a prayer_n in_o all_o the_o office_n and_o be_v in_o use_n at_o the_o time_n of_o this_o council_n as_o i_o will_v show_v in_o the_o next_o section_n be_v a_o responsory_a form_n so_o that_o if_o this_o ordo_fw-la do_v dispose_v of_o that_o into_o its_o proper_a place_n no_o doubt_n it_o also_o contain_v the_o very_a form_n itself_o and_o he_o must_v need_v hellebore_n who_o can_v imagine_v that_o when_o the_o litany_n and_o the_o hymn_n and_o psalm_n be_v all_o prescribe_a form_n other_o prayer_n shall_v be_v leave_v arbitrary_a again_o i_o hope_v this_o canon_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o expound_v itself_o and_o then_o this_o order_n be_v enjoin_v to_o be_v do_v in_o one_o manner_n and_o after_o one_o custom_n there_o be_v to_o be_v no_o more_o variety_n in_o it_o than_o in_o their_o creed_n which_o be_v one_o constant_a form_n of_o word_n yea_o it_o be_v call_v one_o rule_n of_o holy_a office_n and_o so_o make_v that_o none_o may_v observe_v the_o least_o variety_n in_o any_o church_n throughout_o the_o province_n therefore_o if_o we_o join_v ordo_fw-la to_o sacrorum_fw-la it_o can_v mean_v nothing_o but_o a_o prescription_n both_o of_o the_o order_n and_o form_n also_o to_o be_v use_v in_o â—â—cred_a administration_n and_o that_o this_o be_v general_o the_o sense_n of_o ordo_fw-la when_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o divine_a office_n appear_v in_o those_o very_a council_n of_o agatho_n and_o â—amiers_fw-fr which_o he_o cite_v here_o but_o be_v not_o hold_v till_o after_o the_o six_o century_n be_v begin_v in_o the_o former_a the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n equal_o to_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o be_v one_o liturgy_n consist_v of_o antiphones_n and_o collect_v with_o proper_a hymn_n and_o prayer_n for_o morning_n and_o euâ—â—ing_n 555._o euâ—â—ing_n council_n agatâ—_n can._n 30._o bâ—n_n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 555._o in_o the_o latter_a of_o these_o synod_n it_o signify_v so_o also_o for_o there_o all_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o province_n be_v command_v to_o use_v the_o same_o liturgy_n or_o order_n of_o prayer_n which_o be_v use_v in_o their_o metropolitan_a church_n 53._o church_n council_n epanu_fw-la can._n 27._o ibid._n pag._n 53._o as_o i_o shall_v more_o at_o large_a demonstrate_v when_o i_o come_v to_o these_o council_n in_o order_n of_o time_n in_o the_o mean_a season_n i_o will_v here_o observe_v that_o causable_a tell_v we_o the_o latin_n call_v the_o liturgy_n ordinem_fw-la agendi_fw-la 384._o agendi_fw-la causab_n exercit_fw-la 1â—_n ad_fw-la annal._n eccles_n pag._n 384._o and_o every_o man_n know_v that_o ordo_fw-la romanus_n be_v the_o roman_a missal_n and_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a latin_a word_n for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o we_o have_v see_v use_v by_o sozomen_n and_o other_o in_o this_o age_n for_o a_o liturgy_n 10._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sozom._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 10._o and_o this_o order_n be_v that_o libre_fw-la sacerdotalis_fw-la which_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n speak_v of_o 12._o of_o vincent_n lirin_fw-mi adv_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 7._o pag._n 12._o it_o be_v call_v sometime_o ordinale_a and_o as_o spolmâ—n_n define_v it_o signify_v that_o book_n wherein_o be_v appoint_v the_o manner_n of_o say_v sing_v and_o celebrate_v the_o divine_a office_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 440._o church_n ordinale_fw-la libre_fw-la quo_fw-la ordinatur_fw-la modus_fw-la dicendi_fw-la decantandi_fw-la celebrandique_fw-la divinum_fw-la officium_fw-la ex_fw-la more_fw-it romanae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la spelm._n glossar_n pag._n 440._o yea_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o any_o other_o church_n for_o the_o missal_n of_o sarum_n compose_v by_o osmund_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o that_o see_v be_v call_v the_o ordinal_n of_o salisbury_n 2351._o salisbury_n hic_fw-la quoque_fw-la compâ—suit_fw-la librum_fw-la ordinalem_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la officii_fw-la quem_fw-la consuetudinarium_fw-la vocant_fw-la ranulf_n polychron_n an._n 1077._o item_n knighton_n the_o event_n angl._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o col_fw-fr 2351._o and_o do_v not_o agree_v in_o all_o thing_n with_o the_o roman_a missal_n yet_o these_o order_n or_o ordinal_n have_v prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n as_o well_o as_o rubric_n to_o show_v when_o and_o where_o to_o use_v they_o i_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o ancient_a breviaries_n of_o the_o old_a liturgy_n where_o the_o first_o word_n only_o of_o the_o hymn_n and_o prayer_n be_v set_v down_o and_o the_o order_n in_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v use_v be_v direct_v but_o these_o be_v a_o undeniable_a proof_n that_o the_o form_n themselves_o be_v by_o long_a use_n become_v know_v and_o familiar_a in_o those_o day_n but_o for_o any_o such_o order_n as_o be_v a_o bare_a rubric_n for_o method_n and_o have_v no_o form_n neither_o large_o set_v down_o nor_o brief_o hint_v at_o in_o it_o no_o man_n ever_o see_v such_o a_o book_n or_o any_o thing_n like_o it_o in_o all_o antiquity_n only_o
liturgy_n and_o choose_v out_o the_o best_a thing_n from_o each_o put_v they_o together_o in_o one_o volume_n and_o then_o require_v these_o form_n shall_v be_v daily_o use_v so_o that_o both_o priest_n and_o people_n may_v be_v accustom_v to_o they_o and_o as_o s._n gregory_n do_v not_o impose_v the_o roman_a liturgy_n or_o canon_n upon_o augustin_n the_o monk_n who_o live_v in_o a_o distant_a country_n and_o in_o a_o distinct_a national_a church_n so_o we_o do_v not_o impose_v we_o upon_o denmark_n or_o sweden_n upon_o the_o dutch_a or_o the_o helvetian_o but_o to_o argue_v from_o hence_o we_o be_v not_o for_o impose_v our_o own_o liturgy_n upon_o our_o own_o clergy_n be_v so_o weak_a so_o obvious_a a_o fallacy_n as_o deserve_v to_o be_v laugh_v at_o rather_o than_o serious_o confute_v again_o because_o gregory_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o west_n take_v the_o liberty_n to_o correct_v the_o roman_a office_n by_o that_o which_o he_o approve_v of_o in_o the_o form_n of_o other_o national_a church_n 87._o church_n disc_n of_o liturgy_n p._n 87._o and_o because_o he_o will_v not_o impose_v the_o trine_n immersion_n use_v at_o rome_n upon_o leander_n new_a convert_v distant_a church_n in_o spain_n 1._o spain_n gregor_n ep._n 41._o ad_fw-la laeanat_fw-la lib._n 1._o therefore_o every_o parish-priest_n and_o private_a minister_n may_v vary_v from_o the_o liturgy_n of_o his_o own_o church_n daily_o if_o he_o please_v and_o therefore_o no_o bishop_n ought_v to_o impose_v any_o liturgy_n upon_o their_o own_o clergy_n live_v under_o they_o in_o the_o same_o diocese_n or_o nation_n this_o be_v such_o woeful_a sophistry_n that_o i_o be_o sure_a he_o can_v impose_v this_o sort_n of_o argue_v upon_o any_o rational_a man_n yet_o if_o these_o inference_n be_v not_o draw_v from_o s._n gregory_n answer_n it_o make_v nothing_o to_o his_o purpose_n unless_o it_o be_v to_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o form_n impose_v in_o gregory_n time_n but_o how_o can_v that_o be_v squeeze_v out_o of_o any_o of_o these_o passage_n the_o epistle_n first_o cite_v suppose_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n extant_a and_o impose_v at_o rome_n before_o s._n gregory_n time_n wherein_o the_o haleluia_o be_v never_o sing_v but_o between_o easter_n and_o pentecost_n which_o order_v the_o subdeacon_n to_o wear_v surplice_n when_o they_o sing_v the_o litany_n in_o procession_n in_o which_o litany_n by_o the_o old_a form_n they_o do_v not_o repeat_v the_o kyrie_fw-la eleeson_n often_o nor_o be_v the_o lord_n prayer_n in_o the_o communion_n office_n of_o that_o old_a book_n prescribe_v to_o be_v use_v immediate_o after_o the_o canon_n but_o this_o epistle_n show_v that_o gregory_n have_v alter_v the_o ancient_a liturgy_n of_o rome_n in_o all_o these_o particular_n and_o make_v it_o agreeable_a to_o the_o liturgy_n at_o constantinople_n from_o which_o place_n he_o be_v late_o come_v and_o this_o he_o be_v censure_v for_o by_o some_o this_o he_o excuse_n in_o the_o whole_a epistle_n 230._o epistle_n gregor_n ep._n 63._o lib._n 7._o pag._n 230._o wherefore_o here_o be_v a_o form_n impose_v before_o his_o time_n and_o he_o impose_v it_o again_o with_o his_o correction_n upon_o his_o own_o church_n or_o else_o what_o need_v the_o clergy_n under_o his_o jurisdiction_n complain_v indeed_o he_o do_v not_o impose_v it_o on_o spain_n france_n or_o britain_n which_o be_v not_o in_o that_o age_n under_o his_o authority_n but_o he_o be_v strict_a enough_o at_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o church_n then_o subject_a to_o that_o see_v he_o correct_v the_o book_n of_o gelasius_n and_o impose_v that_o there_o he_o compile_v hymn_n and_o antiphons_n and_o bring_v in_o a_o new_a way_n of_o sing_v they_o teach_v boy_n to_o do_v it_o with_o skill_n so_o that_o soon_o after_o all_o the_o west_n imitate_v that_o way_n 6._o way_n johan_n diac._n vit_fw-fr greg._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o he_o compile_v that_o book_n for_o the_o communion-service_n which_o still_o be_v call_v his_o sacramentary_a wherein_o be_v all_o the_o form_n use_v at_o rome_n for_o the_o eucharist_n 17._o eucharist_n id._n ib._n c._n 17._o he_o bring_v in_o the_o sevenfold_o litany_n and_o prescribe_v how_o and_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v use_v vit_fw-mi use_v naucler_n gen_n 20._o p._n 743._o platin._n pag._n 82._o &_o johan_n diac._n in_o vit_fw-mi and_o all_o these_o part_n of_o liturgy_n be_v by_o he_o impose_v on_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o will_v my_o adversary_n still_o pretend_v he_o be_v against_o the_o impose_v form_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n do_v he_o take_v all_o this_o pain_n for_o his_o own_o private_a use_n do_v all_o the_o west_n voluntary_o conform_v to_o this_o and_o yet_o be_v it_o not_o use_v and_o observe_v at_o rome_n any_o further_a than_o the_o clergy_n please_v these_o be_v wild_a conjecture_n but_o he_o say_v cassander_n publish_v the_o ordo_fw-la romanus_n in_o which_o there_o be_v no_o form_n of_o prayer_n but_o only_o the_o order_n wherein_o they_o proceed_v i_o reply_v those_o copy_n which_o cassander_n publish_v be_v only_o a_o breviat_fw-la of_o s._n gregory_n liturgy_n and_o therefore_o the_o hymn_n and_o prayer_n he_o compose_v be_v not_o set_v down_o at_o large_a there_o yet_o when_o this_o be_v write_v out_o these_o form_n be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o they_o be_v name_v often_o only_o by_o two_o word_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o each_o form_n ex._n gr_n gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la kyrie_fw-la eleeson_n gloria_fw-la in_o excelsis_fw-la dominus_fw-la vobiscum_fw-la etc._n etc._n â—_o etc._n cassander_n de_fw-fr liturg._n lib._n â—_o which_o show_v the_o form_n be_v then_o well_o know_v and_o have_v be_v so_o long_o use_v as_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o short_a hint_n in_o this_o epitome_n of_o the_o gregorian_a office_n but_o my_o adversary_n know_v well_o that_o the_o sacramentary_a of_o gregory_n be_v extant_a in_o his_o work_n wherein_o all_o the_o prayer_n and_o antiphons_n &c._n &c._n be_v set_v down_o at_o large_a which_o gregory_n make_v and_o impose_v on_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v disingenuous_a in_o he_o to_o argue_v for_o his_o pretend_a liberty_n from_o this_o epitome_n there_o be_v but_o one_o thing_n more_o in_o my_o adversary_n relate_v to_o this_o matter_n which_o be_v that_o augustin_n be_v not_o impose_v on_o by_o s_n gregory_n will_v not_o impose_v it_o on_o the_o britain_n 88_o britain_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 87_o &_o 88_o which_o he_o gather_v from_o this_o viz._n that_o the_o britain_n and_o scot_n be_v enemy_n to_o the_o roman_a use_n in_o gildas_n his_o time_n and_o have_v no_o uniformity_n in_o worship_n long_o after_o now_o to_o his_o position_n i_o say_v that_o if_o augustin_n follow_v gregory_n advice_n as_o no_o doubt_n he_o do_v than_o he_o do_v impose_v not_o the_o roman_a form_n but_o those_o of_o his_o own_o collect_v upon_o the_o saxon_n which_o i_o shall_v prove_v more_o large_o afterward_o but_o as_o for_o the_o britain_n they_o be_v a_o distinct_a christian_a church_n then_o and_o do_v owe_v no_o manner_n of_o subjection_n to_o augustin_n so_o that_o it_o have_v be_v ridiculous_a iâ—_n he_o to_o have_v impose_v a_o new_o compâ—â—â—d_v liturgy_n upon_o they_o they_o be_v no_o more_o oblige_v to_o receive_v his_o form_n than_o we_o be_v to_o receive_v those_o of_o geneva_n or_o they_o to_o observe_v we_o again_o as_o to_o his_o proof_n how_o do_v the_o britain_n reject_v the_o roman_a use_n in_o gildas_n time_n prove_v that_o they_o have_v no_o form_n impose_v on_o they_o by_o augustin_n gildas_n die_v according_a to_o bishop_n usher_n an._n 570._o that_o be_v thirty_o year_n before_o augustin_n the_o monk_n come_v in_o pag._n in_o cave_n cartoph_n eccles_n in_o gild._n badon_n pag._n so_o that_o their_o dislike_n of_o the_o roman_a usage_n then_o be_v nothing_o to_o augustin_n imposition_n beside_o the_o roman_a liturgy_n and_o augustin_n be_v two_o different_a thing_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v very_o weak_a to_o prove_v they_o do_v not_o receive_v augustin_n liturgy_n from_o their_o reject_v the_o roman_a usage_n since_o they_o be_v different_a thing_n so_o that_o this_o will_v be_v a_o good_a argument_n if_o it_o be_v not_o as_o destitute_a of_o logic_n and_o chronology_n as_o it_o be_v of_o truth_n for_o augustin_n do_v make_v a_o form_n and_o impose_v it_o on_o the_o saxon_n under_o his_o jurisdiction_n and_o they_o receive_v it_o and_o use_v it_o long_o after_o as_o for_o the_o britain_n scot_n and_o irish_a in_o that_o age_n they_o belong_v not_o to_o he_o and_o so_o he_o can_v impose_v nothing_o on_o they_o and_o for_o their_o uniformity_n i_o shall_v clear_v that_o point_n after_o a_o little_a while_n for_o what_o have_v be_v observe_v i_o hope_v may_v suffice_v to_o prove_v that_o impose_v liturgy_n be_v in_o use_n in_o all_o church_n long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o
gregory_n the_o great_a 594._o leontius_n bizantin_n an._n d._n 594._o §_o 13._o towards_o the_o end_n of_o this_o century_n leontius_n of_o byzantium_n write_v his_o book_n against_o nestorius_n and_o eutyches_n wherein_o he_o complain_v of_o theodorus_n of_o mopsevestia_n the_o master_n of_o nestorius_n that_o he_o not_o only_o corrupt_v the_o scripture_n but_o presume_v to_o do_v another_o evil_a equal_a to_o that_o viz._n that_o he_o foolish_o invent_v a_o new_a liturgy_n beside_o that_o which_o the_o father_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n neither_o reverence_v that_o of_o the_o apostle_n nor_o that_o which_o the_o great_a s._n basil_n write_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n in_o which_o liturgy_n of_o he_o he_o fill_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o blasphemy_n rather_o than_o prayer_n and_o can_v we_o now_o say_v leontius_n reasonable_o expect_v any_o other_o antichrist_n since_o this_o man_n so_o desperate_o hate_v christ_n and_o change_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v christ_n 619._o christ_n leont_n bizan_n adver_n nestor_n &_o eutych_n lib._n 3._o §._o 18._o bib._n patr._n auctar._n tom._n 2._o col_fw-fr 619._o i_o brief_o point_v at_o this_o before_o 8._o before_o cent._n v._o §._o 8._o but_o i_o produce_v this_o place_n here_o at_o large_a because_o it_o show_v that_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n james_n which_o be_v here_o call_v that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n be_v believe_v in_o this_o age_n to_o give_v be_v indict_v by_o inspiration_n and_o to_o deserve_v a_o reverence_n almost_o equal_a to_o holy_a scripture_n so_o that_o for_o a_o private_a bishop_n to_o despise_v or_o disuse_n they_o on_o conceit_n of_o his_o own_o fancy_n be_v adjudge_v to_o be_v blasphemy_n and_o he_o who_o do_v so_o be_v in_o this_o century_n think_v to_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o christ_n himself_o now_o this_o extraordinary_a veneration_n for_o these_o liturgy_n can_v proceed_v from_o nothing_o but_o their_o have_v be_v long_o use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o their_o assurance_n of_o their_o great_a antiquity_n and_o excellency_n and_o if_o private_a minister_n have_v then_o enjoy_v such_o a_o liberty_n in_o vary_v the_o public_a prayer_n according_a to_o their_o own_o fancy_n and_o conception_n this_o author_n can_v not_o have_v be_v so_o ridiculous_a as_o to_o represent_v this_o as_o so_o heinous_a a_o crime_n in_o a_o bishop_n so_o that_o we_o may_v conclude_v this_o century_n also_o wherein_o we_o find_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n every_o where_o continue_v and_o by_o all_o the_o father_n and_o council_n of_o this_o age_n they_o be_v speak_v of_o with_o much_o reverence_n and_o represent_v as_o deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o primitive_a bishop_n and_o as_o the_o ancient_a way_n of_o serve_a god_n be_v no_o where_o first_o introduce_v in_o this_o period_n but_o only_o in_o country_n new_o convert_v and_o the_o great_a business_n of_o many_o council_n in_o this_o time_n be_v to_o reduce_v those_o nation_n which_o have_v variety_n in_o their_o office_n to_o a_o regular_a uniformity_n chap._n iii_o of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o other_o late_a century_n to_o gather_v up_o all_o the_o evidence_n for_o liturgy_n in_o this_o and_o the_o follow_a age_n will_v be_v a_o needless_a trouble_n to_o the_o reader_n and_o myself_o both_o because_o what_o i_o have_v so_o clear_o make_v out_o to_o begin_v much_o soon_o can_v receive_v no_o great_a strength_n from_o the_o writer_n of_o this_o decline_a age_n and_o because_o my_o adversary_n do_v confess_v they_o begin_v to_o be_v impose_v above_o one_o whole_a century_n before_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o yet_o since_o he_o will_v go_v on_o to_o low_a time_n to_o plead_v for_o the_o continuance_n of_o his_o imaginary_a liberty_n i_o shall_v follow_v he_o and_o not_o only_o confute_v his_o objection_n but_o collect_v also_o which_o he_o have_v omit_v some_o of_o the_o most_o remarkable_a proof_n for_o the_o continuance_n of_o liturgy_n in_o these_o age_n §_o 1._o he_o that_o consider_v the_o authority_n before_o produce_v to_o prove_v 603._o isidorus_n ep._n hispalens_n an._n dom._n 603._o that_o isidore_n who_o succeed_v his_o brother_n leander_n in_o the_o archbishopric_n of_o sevil_n do_v perfect_a the_o mozarabic_a liturgy_n will_v not_o question_v but_o there_o be_v a_o settle_a form_n of_o prayer_n in_o spain_n in_o his_o time_n but_o if_o it_o be_v needful_a further_o to_o prove_v so_o plain_a a_o matter_n we_o find_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o original_a of_o thing_n one_o chapter_n of_o divine_a office_n wherein_o he_o explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o several_a liturgick_a phrase_n such_o as_o the_o evening_n office_n the_o morning_n office_n the_o mass_n a_o choir_n antiphons_n responsal_n canticle_n psalm_n hymn_n allelujah_o amen_o hosanna_n the_o offertory_n etc._n etc._n 80._o etc._n isidor_n orig_n lib._n 6._o cap._n 19_o pag._n 80._o now_o these_o as_o we_o have_v see_v be_v all_o part_n of_o ancient_a liturgy_n and_o he_o suppose_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v know_v to_o all_o here_o give_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o name_n moreover_o he_o have_v also_o extant_a another_o tract_n concern_v the_o office_n wherein_o he_o show_v what_o be_v the_o original_a of_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a office_n wherein_o he_o show_v who_o be_v the_o inventor_n of_o canticle_n to_o be_v sing_v with_o voice_n and_o psalm_n to_o be_v sing_v to_o musical_a instrument_n as_o also_o who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o hymn_n use_v in_o the_o church_n both_o divine_a among_o which_o he_o reckon_v the_o benedicite_fw-la and_o human_a the_o latter_a compose_v by_o s._n hilary_n and_o s._n ambrose_n who_o hymn_n be_v use_v in_o all_o the_o western_a church_n he_o go_v on_o to_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n first_o compose_v antiphons_n and_o that_o the_o responsal_n be_v make_v in_o italy_n in_o old_a time_n as_o for_o prayer_n he_o say_v christ_n be_v desire_v by_o his_o disciple_n to_o compose_v they_o a_o prayer_n which_o he_o do_v and_o thence_o the_o church_n learn_v to_o use_v prayer_n like_o to_o that_o which_o christ_n make_v the_o greek_n be_v the_o first_o that_o compose_v such_o form_n of_o supplication_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o alleluja_n which_o by_o ancient_a tradition_n be_v sing_v always_o in_o spain_n except_o on_o fasting-day_n and_o in_o lent_n he_o explain_v also_o the_o offertory_n which_o use_v to_o be_v make_v with_o sing_v in_o his_o time_n then_o he_o reckon_v up_o seven_o prayer_n in_o the_o mass_n that_o be_v say_v he_o the_o order_n of_o those_o prayer_n by_o which_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v consecrate_a which_o be_v institute_v by_o s._n peter_n be_v celebrate_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o manner_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n the_o first_o be_v a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o people_n to_o entreat_v the_o lord_n that_o be_v a_o litany_n the_o second_o be_v a_o prayer_n that_o god_n will_v receive_v the_o prayer_n and_o alm_n of_o the_o faithful_a the_o three_o respect_v the_o offerer_n and_o faithful_a decease_v the_o four_o relate_v to_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n the_o five_o be_v for_o sanctify_v the_o oblation_n and_o set_v out_o god_n praise_n exciting_a heaven_n and_o earth_n to_o join_v in_o it_o in_o which_o hosannah_n be_v sing_v the_o six_o be_v the_o prayer_n for_o the_o holy_a spirit_n to_o descend_v on_o the_o sacrament_n the_o last_o be_v the_o lord_n prayer_n after_o which_o follow_v the_o nicene_n creed_n and_o the_o benediction_n of_o the_o people_n etc._n people_n isidor_n de_fw-fr offic._n eccles_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 4.5_o 6_o 7_o 8_o 9.13_o 14_o 15_o 16_o &_o 17._o pag._n 581_o 582_o etc._n etc._n all_o which_o several_a prayer_n and_o form_n be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o mozarabic_a office_n to_o which_o isidore_n here_o refer_v and_o so_o exact_o follow_v the_o order_n of_o it_o even_o where_o it_o differ_v from_o other_o form_n and_o liturgy_n as_o particular_o in_o give_v the_o benediction_n before_o the_o distribution_n 350._o distribution_n vid._n offic._n mozarab_n in_o bib._n patr._n tom._n xv_o edit_fw-la colon._n cap._n 27._o pag._n 779._o item_n vid._n council_n tolet._n 4._o can._n 17._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 350._o that_o no_o man_n can_v doubt_v but_o that_o office_n be_v extant_a then_o with_o all_o the_o part_n now_o contain_v in_o it_o except_o those_o which_o mention_v the_o virgin_n mary_n add_v since_o of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n in_o he_o i_o must_v transcribe_v this_o whole_a book_n of_o isidore_n if_o i_o shall_v produce_v all_o the_o other_o particular_n about_o the_o hour_n of_o prayer_n the_o vesper_n completorium_fw-la vigil_n matius_n etc._n etc._n in_o all_o which_o and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o book_n such_o plain_a and_o
express_a mention_n be_v make_v of_o prescribe_a and_o know_v form_n then_o settle_v in_o the_o spanish_a church_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o deny_v or_o evade_v so_o manifest_a a_o truth_n to_o which_o may_v further_o be_v add_v his_o epistle_n to_o ludifredus_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n about_o the_o several_a ecclesiastical_a officer_n and_o their_o duty_n wherein_o he_o mention_n the_o know_a form_n of_o laud_n and_o responsal_n the_o office_n of_o prayer_n and_o recite_v of_o the_o name_n the_o give_v of_o peace_n and_o indeed_o all_o other_o part_n of_o liturgy_n so_o that_o nothing_o be_v more_o clear_a than_o that_o he_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o prescribe_a form_n then_o in_o use_n 615._o use_n isidor_n ep._n ad_fw-la ludifred_n pag._n 615._o and_o the_o like_a reference_n he_o make_v to_o the_o particular_a office_n and_o form_n use_v by_o the_o monk_n in_o their_o private_a oratory_n within_o their_o monastery_n where_o they_o also_o pray_v by_o form_n 701._o form_n idem_fw-la in_o reg_fw-la monach._n cap._n 6._o de_fw-fr offic._n pag._n 701._o so_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o thing_n more_o evident_a than_o that_o a_o liturgy_n and_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n be_v use_v in_o this_o country_n of_o spain_n in_o isidore_n time_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o sevil_n thirty_o three_o year_n together_o and_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n that_o can_v be_v find_v in_o the_o western_a church_n in_o this_o age._n §_o 2._o 633._o council_n toletan_n 4._o an._n dom._n 633._o this_o very_a isidore_n be_v precedent_n of_o the_o four_o council_n of_o toledo_n call_v by_o king_n sisenandus_n wherein_o there_o be_v sixty_o two_o bishop_n and_o seven_o more_o subscribe_v by_o proxy_n be_v summon_v out_o of_o all_o the_o province_n in_o france_n and_o spain_n then_o subject_a to_o the_o gothic_a king_n who_o have_v much_o enlarge_v their_o empire_n since_o the_o mozarabic_a office_n be_v first_o compose_v wherefore_o many_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n be_v make_v to_o settle_v the_o use_n of_o that_o one_o liturgy_n every_o where_n in_o sisenandus_n his_o dominion_n for_o it_o seem_v before_o this_o national_a council_n it_o be_v not_o universal_o receive_v or_o at_o least_o not_o use_v without_o some_o variety_n but_o here_o the_o second_o canon_n say_v we_o decree_v that_o as_o we_o bishop_n be_v join_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a faith_n so_o will_v we_o do_v nothing_o different_o or_o dissonant_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n lest_o any_o difference_n of_o we_o among_o the_o ignorant_a and_o carnal_a shall_v give_v suspicion_n of_o schism_n and_o the_o variety_n of_o several_a church_n prove_v a_o scandal_n to_o many_o therefore_o one_o order_n of_o pray_v and_o sing_v shall_v be_v observe_v by_o we_o through_o all_o spain_n and_o france_n one_o manner_n of_o communion_n service_n one_o manner_n of_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n nor_o will_v we_o who_o be_v unite_v in_o one_o faith_n and_o one_o kingdom_n have_v any_o long_o divers_z ecclesiastical_a custom_n for_o the_o ancient_a canon_n also_o decree_v this_o that_o every_o country_n shall_v have_v the_o same_o way_n of_o sing_v and_o minister_a 345._o minister_a unus_n igitur_fw-la ordo_fw-la orandi_fw-la atque_fw-la psallendi_fw-la nobis_fw-la per_fw-la omnem_fw-la hispaniam_fw-la atque_fw-la galliam_n conservetur_fw-la unus_n modus_fw-la in_o missarum_fw-la solennitatibus_fw-la unus_n in_o vespertinis_fw-la matutinisque_fw-la officiis_fw-la nec_fw-la diversa_fw-la sit_fw-la ultra_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la qui_fw-la in_o una_fw-la fide_fw-la continemur_fw-la &_o regno_fw-la hoc_fw-la enim_fw-la &_o antiqui_fw-la canon_n decreverunt_fw-la ut_fw-la unaquaeque_fw-la provincia_n &_o psallendi_fw-la &_o ministrandi_fw-la parem_fw-la consuetudinem_fw-la contineat_fw-la council_n tolet._n 4._o can._n 2._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o p._n 345._o from_o which_o canon_n we_o may_v observe_v first_o that_o the_o different_a way_n of_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o corruption_n break_v in_o upon_o they_o contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a canon_n that_o be_v those_o of_o laodicea_n milevis_n vannes_n pamiers_n gyrone_n and_o other_o cite_v before_o second_o that_o these_o difference_n be_v occasion_v by_o the_o bishop_n have_v be_v former_o of_o different_a opinion_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o live_v under_o different_a king_n but_o be_v now_o all_o of_o one_o faith_n and_o under_o one_o prince_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o have_v one_o form_n of_o service_n three_o that_o these_o difference_n be_v scandalous_a to_o the_o bishop_n and_o a_o offence_n to_o the_o people_n while_o they_o do_v continue_v four_o therefore_o they_o settle_v one_o form_n of_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n and_o one_o form_n of_o communion-service_n throughout_o all_o the_o dominion_n of_o sisenandus_n who_o rule_v all_o spain_n and_o in_o some_o part_n of_o france_n late_o gain_v by_o his_o ancestor_n they_o now_o will_v have_v but_o one_o order_n that_o be_v one_o liturgy_n as_o that_o word_n signify_v without_o the_o least_o difference_n and_o since_o isidore_n have_v so_o late_o correct_v and_o complete_v leander_n office_n and_o be_v precedent_n here_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o this_o canon_n be_v to_o settle_v that_o very_a liturgy_n and_o because_o some_o bishop_n may_v be_v so_o much_o in_o love_n with_o their_o former_a way_n of_o service_n that_o without_o the_o authority_n of_o so_o great_a a_o council_n they_o will_v not_o change_v they_o there_o follow_v divers_a canon_n to_o forbid_v the_o particular_n wherein_o they_o differ_v and_o to_o settle_v those_o prescribe_v in_o the_o mozarabic_a office_n of_o which_o be_v many_o i_o will_v only_o repeat_v the_o head_n which_o be_v these_o the_o 5_o canon_n forbid_v the_o trine_n immersion_n in_o baptism_n and_o order_n it_o to_o be_v do_v but_o once_o the_o 6_o enjoin_v all_o to_o observe_v the_o office_n for_o good-friday_n the_o 8_o order_n that_o on_o easter-even_a there_o shall_v be_v taper_n consecrate_a in_o the_o church_n of_o france_n as_o have_v be_v ancient_o do_v in_o the_o church_n of_o spain_n the_o 9th_o canon_n command_v the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v say_v every_o day_n and_o not_o only_o on_o sunday_n the_o 10_o forbid_v the_o sing_n allelujah_o in_o lent_n since_o the_o universal_a church_n omit_v it_o in_o that_o time_n of_o fast_v the_o 11_o enjoin_v the_o sing_n glory_n be_v to_o thou_o o_o god_n after_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o old_a canon_n and_o not_o after_o the_o epistle_n as_o some_o use_v the_o 12_o condemn_v those_o who_o reject_v all_o hymn_n not_o find_v in_o scripture_n and_o order_n the_o use_n of_o those_o make_v by_o s._n ambrose_n s._n hilary_n and_o other_o ecclesiastical_a doctor_n the_o 13_o censure_n those_o who_o will_v not_o sing_v the_o benedicite_fw-la or_o song_n of_o the_o three_o child_n in_o the_o communion-office_n on_o sunday_n and_o festival-day_n be_v a_o hymn_n use_v all_o over_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o 14_o direct_v the_o sing_v of_o glory_n and_o honour_n be_v to_o the_o father_n etc._n etc._n exact_o as_o it_o yet_o prescribe_v in_o the_o mozarabic_a liturgy_n and_o in_o no_o other_o and_o the_o 15_o be_v about_o the_o gloria_fw-la after_o the_o responsal_n that_o it_o be_v always_o use_v alike_o the_o 16_o assert_n the_o revelation_n of_o s._n john_n to_o be_v canonical_a and_o order_n they_o to_o be_v read_v between_o easter_n and_o pentecost_n the_o 17_o order_n the_o benediction_n of_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v use_v before_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n etc._n sacrament_n council_n tolet_n 4._o can_v 5._o &_o can._n 6_o 8_o 9_o 10_o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o 16_o 17._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag_n 346_o 347_o etc._n etc._n a_o usage_n which_o as_o we_o note_v before_o be_v also_o peculiar_a to_o the_o mozarabic_a liturgy_n now_o from_o these_o canon_n we_o may_v gather_v first_o what_o be_v the_o particular_n wherein_o the_o several_a diocese_n have_v differ_v viz._n not_o that_o some_o of_o they_o have_v no_o liturgy_n and_o other_o have_v but_o that_o whereas_o all_o of_o they_o use_v prescribe_v form_n there_o be_v some_o variety_n in_o the_o use_n of_o some_o of_o the_o particular_a part_n of_o liturgy_n at_o least_o in_o the_o order_n or_o the_o time_n of_o use_v they_o but_o as_o for_o my_o adversary_n pretend_a liberty_n for_o private_a minister_n to_o vary_v daily_a these_o office_n here_o be_v nothing_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o that_o it_o be_v several_a diocese_n which_o differ_v not_o by_o reason_n of_o extempore_o or_o arbitrary_a prayer_n but_o only_o about_o some_o liturgic_a form_n or_o the_o manner_n of_o use_v they_o every_o bishop_n and_o diocese_n have_v a_o order_n and_o now_o they_o decree_v there_o shall_v be_v but_o
antiq_fw-la brit._n eccles_n pag._n 370._o an._n dom._n 560._o moreover_o baleus_n further_o tell_v we_o that_o s._n asaph_n the_o scholar_n and_o successor_n of_o kentigern_n write_v a_o book_n of_o the_o ordination_n of_o his_o church_n 590._o church_n balaeus_n de_fw-fr script_n brit._n fol._n 34._o an._n dom._n 590._o which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o form_n use_v there_o in_o ordain_v presbyter_n and_o deacon_n and_o perhaps_o in_o admit_v of_o monk_n this_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v we_o the_o briton_n have_v write_v and_o prescribe_v form_n before_o my_o adversary_n will_v allow_v they_o to_o have_v be_v use_v any_o where_o and_o if_o any_o require_v further_a satisfaction_n he_o may_v consult_v the_o learned_a b._n vsher_n antiquity_n of_o the_o british_a church_n where_o there_o be_v divers_a evidence_n of_o this_o truth_n we_o proceed_v therefore_o to_o the_o saxon_n who_o be_v convert_v by_o augustin_n the_o monk_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n and_o he_o no_o doubt_n according_a to_o s._n gregory_n direction_n make_v a_o liturgy_n for_o they_o take_v out_o of_o the_o roman_a the_o gallican_n and_o other_o form_n which_o continue_v in_o use_n for_o some_o time_n but_o after_o gregory_n roman_a way_n of_o sing_v begin_v to_o be_v so_o general_o admire_v in_o all_o these_o part_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v also_o labour_v by_o augustin_n successor_n to_o be_v bring_v in_o here_o for_o bede_n mention_n one_o james_n a_o deacon_n who_o be_v skill_v both_o in_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o canterbury_n way_n of_o song_n say_v of_o he_o that_o paulinus_n leave_v york_n and_o return_v to_o rochester_n leave_v this_o james_n behind_o he_o in_o the_o north_n who_o when_o that_o province_n have_v peace_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o faithful_a increase_v be_v very_o skilful_a in_o sing_v in_o the_o church_n become_v a_o master_n of_o ecclesiastical_a song_n to_o many_o after_o the_o way_n either_o of_o rome_n or_o of_o canterbury_n 640._o canterbury_n bedae_fw-la histor_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 20._o circ_n a._n d._n 640._o which_o must_v signify_v his_o teach_a clerk_n how_o to_o recite_v gregory_n or_o augustin_n form_n of_o service_n because_o in_o that_o age_n they_o chant_v their_o prayer_n and_o praise_n both_o about_o thirty_o year_n after_o this_o in_o theodorus_n his_o time_n they_o learn_v to_o sing_v the_o office_n all_o england_n over_o and_o one_o eddi_n after_o the_o aforesaid_a james_n be_v their_o master_n in_o the_o church_n on_o the_o north_n of_o humber_n 670._o humber_n beda_n ibid._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 2._o circ_n an._n 670._o and_o a_o little_a after_o those_o who_o instruct_v man_n in_o ecclesiastical_a office_n be_v call_v master_n of_o sing_v 20._o sing_v idem_fw-la lib._n 5._o cap._n 20._o because_o the_o office_n be_v set_v to_o some_o certain_a note_n and_o that_o alone_o be_v enough_o to_o prove_v they_o then_o pray_v by_o certain_a prescribe_a form_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o set_v arbitrary_a or_o extempore_o prayer_n to_o note_n which_o though_o some_o have_v affirm_v liable_a to_o be_v cant_a yet_o none_o ever_o think_v they_o capable_a to_o be_v chant_v but_o we_o proceed_v i_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o gregorian_a form_n as_o well_o as_o his_o way_n of_o sing_v come_v into_o use_n here_o before_o the_o year_n 700_o for_o in_o the_o late_a elaborare_fw-la collection_n of_o old_a saxon_a book_n and_o manuscript_n put_v out_o by_o my_o worthy_a friend_n dr._n hicks_n there_o be_v a_o sacramentary_a of_o s._n gregory_n which_o be_v at_o least_o a_o thousand_o year_n old_a 148._o old_a grammatica_fw-la maeso-gothic_a d._n hick_n p._n 148._o and_o than_o it_o must_v be_v write_v about_o the_o year_n 690._o but_o this_o be_v more_o plain_a in_o the_o famous_a council_n of_o clovesho_n which_o sit_v 24_o year_n after_o wherein_o there_o be_v not_o only_o clear_a testimony_n for_o the_o use_n of_o form_n but_o a_o full_a evidence_n of_o the_o prevail_a interest_n of_o the_o roman_a office_n for_o there_o it_o be_v appoint_v that_o all_o priest_n shall_v learn_v to_o repeat_v the_o whole_a office_n by_o law_n appoint_v for_o their_o order_n and_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o interpret_v the_o creed_n the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o holy_a word_n pronounce_v in_o the_o mass_n into_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n can_n 10_o as_o also_o that_o all_o priest_n shall_v perform_v all_o their_o office_n after_o the_o same_o way_n and_o manner_n can._n 11_o and_o further_o it_o be_v decree_v that_o the_o festival_n in_o memory_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v celebrate_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o all_o office_n belong_v to_o they_o as_o to_o baptism_n administer_a the_o communion_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o sing_v according_a to_o the_o write_a form_n which_o we_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o martyr_n shall_v be_v observe_v on_o the_o same_o day_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n with_o the_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n proper_a to_o each_o of_o they_o can._n 13_o and_o final_o that_o the_o seven_o canonical_a hour_n of_o prayer_n be_v observe_v with_o the_o proper_a psalm_n and_o hymn_n and_o that_o the_o monastery_n shall_v all_o sing_v alike_o and_o shall_v neither_o sing_v or_o read_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v general_o use_v and_o be_v derive_v from_o scripture_n or_o permit_v by_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o so_o all_o may_v with_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o mouth_n glorify_v god_n can._n 15_o 714._o 15_o council_n clovesho_n can._n 10_o 11_o 13_o &_o 15._o apud_fw-la spelm._n council_n tom._n l._n p._n 249._o circ_n an._n d._n 714._o from_o which_o canon_n it_o be_v very_o plain_a that_o the_o saxon_n within_o one_o century_n after_o their_o conversion_n have_v write_a form_n of_o prayer_n for_o all_o office_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a liturgy_n be_v now_o begin_v to_o be_v general_o receive_v in_o this_o land_n i_o shall_v make_v but_o one_o remark_n more_o in_o so_o clear_a a_o case_n which_o be_v that_o venerable_a bede_n die_v on_o ascension-day_n be_v by_o ancient_a historian_n say_v to_o have_v repeat_v the_o collect_n for_o the_o day_n in_o these_o word_n o_o king_n of_o glory_n and_o lord_n of_o host_n who_o as_o on_o this_o day_n do_v ascend_v triumphant_o into_o the_o heaven_n of_o heaven_n leave_v we_o not_o comfortless_a but_o send_v we_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o father_n even_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n 15._o truth_n gul._n malm_n de_fw-fr gest_n reg_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 3._o pag._n 12._o &_o sim._n dunelm_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 15._o and_o soon_o after_o he_o give_v up_o the_o ghost_n now_o this_o be_v the_o collect_n in_o the_o old_a roman_a form_n and_o be_v yet_o continue_v in_o our_o liturgy_n almost_o verbatim_o which_o give_v that_o collect_v the_o honour_n of_o have_v be_v receive_v in_o this_o nation_n for_o near_a a_o thousand_o year_n but_o since_o my_o adversary_n dare_v not_o attempt_v the_o saxon_n and_o spelman_n council_n afford_v so_o many_o undeniable_a proof_n of_o prescribe_a and_o impose_v form_n use_v here_o from_o the_o time_n of_o their_o conversion_n i_o shall_v not_o heap_v up_o needless_a instance_n but_o proceed_v to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o church_n in_o france_n and_o germany_n where_o the_o same_o order_n and_o method_n of_o pray_v be_v observe_v §_o 5._o i_o have_v so_o full_o prove_v 450._o ecclesia_fw-la gallicana_n ab_fw-la an._n dom._n 450._o that_o there_o be_v a_o form_n of_o service_n peculiar_a to_o the_o gallican_n church_n that_o i_o need_v not_o have_v add_v any_o thing_n on_o that_o subject_a but_o that_o my_o adversary_n have_v the_o confidence_n to_o say_v in_o france_n they_o have_v book_n for_o public_a service_n in_o the_o 8_o century_n yet_o they_o be_v use_v at_o the_o discretion_n of_o those_o that_o officiate_v who_o add_v and_o leave_v out_o as_o they_o think_v fit_a till_o charlemagne_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n will_v have_v they_o reform_v after_o the_o roman_a guise_n and_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o a_o passage_n cite_v out_o of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o engolism_n relate_v in_o mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n 134._o mass_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 134._o but_o the_o whole_a story_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o falsehood_n and_o fallacy_n for_o first_o he_o speaks_z of_o book_n for_o public_a service_n in_o france_n in_o the_o 8_o century_n as_o if_o they_o have_v none_o before_o whereas_o we_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o s._n hilary_n make_v a_o book_n of_o hymn_n for_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o the_o four_o age_n an._n 354._o that_o museau_n of_o marseils_n compose_v a_o book_n of_o prayer_n for_o consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o five_o century_n an._n 458._o we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o gallican_n office_n which_o be_v
singular_a number_n the_o holy_a bible_n to_o make_v his_o reader_n suppose_v it_o be_v mean_v alone_o of_o that_o book_n but_o the_o original_a speak_v of_o more_o book_n and_o therefore_o since_o a_o liturgy_n be_v then_o in_o use_n at_o alexandria_n no_o doubt_n that_o be_v one_o of_o the_o holy_a book_n which_o they_o here_o false_o accuse_v macarius_n for_o burn_v and_o since_o the_o author_n call_v they_o holy_a not_o divine_a book_n it_o be_v more_o probable_a he_o mean_v it_o of_o the_o book_n of_o office_n which_o be_v count_v only_o sacred_a than_o of_o the_o scripture_n which_o they_o general_o call_v divine_a or_o divine_o inspire_v book_n which_o distinction_n be_v very_o evident_a in_o eusebius_n where_o he_o relate_v how_o in_o the_o persecution_n under_o dioclesian_n they_o burn_v the_o divine_a and_o sacred_a book_n in_o the_o mâ—rket_n place_n 217._o place_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 2._o p._n 217._o in_o which_o place_n the_o divine_a book_n be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o sacred_a book_n those_o which_o contain_v the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n the_o same_o author_n in_o the_o life_n of_o constantine_n make_v a_o plain_a distinction_n between_o these_o book_n as_o be_v several_a volume_n for_o he_o say_v the_o emperor_n take_v the_o book_n for_o the_o explain_v the_o divin_o inspire_v scripture_n and_o after_o for_o repeat_v the_o prescribe_a prayer_n with_o those_o who_o dwell_v in_o his_o roy._n all_o palace_n 17._o palace_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n vit_fw-mi const_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 17._o first_o he_o take_v the_o bible_n into_o his_o hand_n and_o then_o after_o that_o it_o seem_v he_o take_v the_o other_o book_n wherein_o the_o usual_a establish_v prayer_n be_v write_v for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o book_n imply_v more_o book_n than_o one_o second_o as_o to_o the_o book_n which_o constantine_n send_v to_o eusebius_n into_o palestine_n to_o procure_v for_o his_o church_n at_o constantinople_n he_o call_v they_o those_o divine_a book_n which_o he_o know_v most_o necessary_a according_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a catalogue_n to_o be_v prepare_v and_o use_v 35._o use_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n l._n 4._o cap._n 35._o and_o this_o may_v be_v expound_v of_o book_n of_o office_n as_o well_o as_o bibles_n but_o suppose_v we_o grant_v this_o catalogue_n here_o mention_v to_o be_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n agree_v on_o by_o the_o church_n and_o so_o the_o book_n he_o send_v for_o be_v only_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o scripture_n his_o inference_n that_o the_o church_n in_o constantine_n time_n have_v no_o other_o book_n will_v by_o no_o mean_n follow_v eusebius_n live_v in_o palestine_n where_o the_o scripture_n be_v first_o write_v and_o best_o understand_v and_o there_o the_o best_a copy_n be_v to_o be_v have_v and_o eusebius_n who_o live_v there_o be_v the_o fit_a judge_n of_o they_o therefore_o constantine_n send_v thither_o and_o to_o he_o perhaps_o for_o no_o more_o but_o bibles_n not_o because_o church_n be_v furnish_v then_o with_o no_o other_o book_n but_o because_o we_o know_v constantine_n have_v prayer-book_n at_o home_n and_o can_v get_v accurate_a copy_n of_o the_o service_n write_v out_o at_o constantinople_n and_o need_v not_o send_v so_o far_o as_o palestine_n for_o those_o book_n but_o it_o be_v most_o proper_a to_o send_v thither_o for_o copy_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n three_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n also_o do_v mention_v a_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n hold_v over_o the_o bishop_n head_n a_o book_n of_o exorcism_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o exorcist_n and_o a_o book_n of_o lesson_n to_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o reader_n at_o their_o ordination_n but_o do_v not_o mention_v the_o service-book_n deliver_v to_o any_o that_o enter_v into_o order_n 8._o order_n council_n 4._o carthag_n can_v 1._o 7_o 8._o but_o it_o be_v too_o much_o from_o thence_o to_o conclude_v there_o be_v no_o service-book_n there_o in_o the_o year_n 498_o because_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o many_o testimony_n which_o be_v positive_a that_o they_o have_v prescribe_v prayer_n there_o long_o before_o and_o he_o may_v as_o well_o argue_v that_o we_o have_v no_o common-prayer-book_n in_o england_n since_o it_o be_v not_o deliver_v either_o to_o any_o bishop_n priest_n or_o deacon_n at_o their_o ordination_n that_o be_v there_o be_v no_o more_o do_v here_o than_o be_v there_o and_o yet_o both_o we_o have_v and_o they_o have_v a_o book_n of_o office_n for_o all_o that_o optatus_n s._n augustin_n and_o other_o before_o cite_v do_v full_o attest_v it_o moreover_o these_o book_n of_o exorcism_n be_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o of_o catechise_v collect_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n catech._n scripture_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cyril_n praef_n ad_fw-la catech._n for_o those_o who_o be_v new_o convert_v to_o christianity_n and_o such_o book_n have_v be_v long_a time_n use_v in_o the_o church_n before_o this_o council_n though_o this_o formal_a delivery_n of_o they_o be_v not_o mention_v till_o this_o council_n order_v it_o four_o as_o to_o the_o persecutor_n not_o inquire_v for_o or_o find_v or_o the_o christian_n deliver_v no_o other_o book_n to_o they_o but_o only_o bibles_n i_o reply_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v not_o true_a and_o therefore_o his_o consequence_n viz._n that_o they_o have_v no_o prayer-book_n then_o be_v false_a indeed_o the_o bible_n be_v the_o most_o eminent_a of_o all_o the_o christian_a book_n and_o the_o foundation_n of_o their_o faith_n their_o worship_n and_o their_o manner_n and_o in_o those_o age_n the_o bible_n be_v in_o all_o christian_n hand_n the_o people_n read_v it_o at_o home_o whereas_o the_o liturgy_n be_v only_o in_o the_o priest_n hand_n and_o upon_o the_o notion_n they_o have_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o conceal_v mystery_n from_o pagan_n be_v keep_v very_o close_o by_o which_o mean_n no_o doubt_n bibles_n be_v often_o find_v by_o the_o persecutor_n and_o better_o know_v to_o they_o than_o the_o book_n of_o office_n the_o dyptics_n the_o book_n of_o exorcism_n the_o book_n of_o anthem_n write_v and_o compose_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o christ_n yet_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o have_v these_o book_n then_o though_o they_o be_v rare_o or_o never_o mention_v singlâ—_n only_o they_o come_v under_o the_o general_a title_n of_o christian_a write_n divine_a sacred_a or_o holy_a book_n etc._n etc._n and_o no_o doubt_n sometime_o the_o persecutor_n find_v and_o burn_v these_o as_o well_o as_o bibles_n for_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o all_o author_n general_o speak_v in_o the_o plural_a number_n the_o divine_a and_o holy_a write_n and_o the_o write_n the_o book_n of_o the_o church_n in_o eusebius_n be_v say_v to_o be_v burn_v and_o destroy_v by_o the_o persecutor_n 4._o persecutor_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n cap._n 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n lib._n 10._o cap._n 4._o why_o do_v our_o write_n deserve_v to_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o flame_n say_v arnobius_n 4._o arnobius_n nâ—â—strâ—_n quidem_fw-la scripta_fw-la cur_n ignibus_fw-la merueruâ—t_fw-la dari_fw-la arnob._n l_o 4._o they_o demand_v the_o divine_a book_n for_o the_o fire_n say_v augustin_n 3._o augustin_n peterent_fw-la divinos_fw-la câ—dices_fw-la exurendos_fw-la aâ—â—_n brevic_a câ—l_n l._n 3._o so_o they_o ask_v the_o holy_a martyr_n if_o they_o have_v any_o write_n in_o their_o keep_n 53._o keep_n dicas_fw-la aliquas_fw-la scripturas_fw-la habeas_fw-la â—ron_n an._n 30â—_n §._o 53._o and_o the_o canon_n of_o arles_n be_v general_a against_o all_o that_o have_v deliver_v up_o the_o holy_a write_n 316._o write_n de_fw-fr his_fw-la qui_fw-la scripturas_fw-la sanctas_fw-la tradidisse_fw-la dicuntur_fw-la council_n arcl._n can_v 13._o an._n 316._o now_o why_o shall_v they_o so_o constant_o and_o unanimous_o speak_v of_o more_o book_n if_o there_o have_v be_v no_o book_n but_o a_o bible_n but_o further_a some_o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyr_n mention_v volume_n of_o parchment_n and_o other_o fold_a book_n beside_o the_o bible_n 10._o bible_n baron_fw-fr an._n 303._o §._o 10._o in_o the_o act_n under_o zenophilus_n the_o persecutor_n demand_v if_o they_o have_v any_o write_n of_o their_o law_n or_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o their_o library_n 14._o library_n ibid._n §._o 13._o &_o 14._o now_o they_o have_v remove_v the_o book_n before_o they_o come_v convey_v they_o to_o the_o reader_n house_n where_o at_o last_o they_o find_v 24_o great_a and_o small_a volume_n and_o in_o another_o house_n 8_o book_n and_o 4_o fold_a tome_n now_o certain_o these_o be_v not_o all_o bibles_n no_o doubt_n some_o of_o they_o be_v book_n of_o prayer_n hymn_n and_o passion_n or_o name_n at_o least_o of_o martyr_n write_v out_o as_o s._n cyprian_n have_v direct_v another_o
the_o sibyl_n book_n their_o extraordinary_a ritual_a have_v also_o a_o liturgy_n send_v to_o they_o in_o write_v by_o apollo_n he_o also_o mention_n a_o public_a table_n wherein_o their_o usual_a prayer_n be_v write_v and_o say_v that_o scipio_n reform_v their_o common-prayer-book_n 124._o common-prayer-book_n ibid._n p._n 124._o we_o leave_v he_o or_o his_o friend_n to_o reconcile_v these_o contradiction_n but_o be_v sure_o the_o heathen_n do_v conceal_v their_o mystery_n and_o yet_o write_v they_o in_o book_n and_o read_v they_o out_o of_o they_o he_o must_v infallible_o grant_v that_o the_o christian_n may_v both_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n and_o yet_o write_v they_o in_o book_n also_o and_o read_v they_o out_o of_o they_o and_o if_o the_o christian_n as_o he_o say_v learned_a of_o the_o heathen_n to_o conceal_v their_o administration_n they_o may_v also_o learn_v of_o they_o to_o write_v they_o in_o book_n and_o deliver_v those_o book_n to_o the_o custody_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o keep_v they_o from_o the_o sight_n of_o such_o as_o be_v not_o initiate_v and_o this_o sufficient_o show_v the_o weakness_n and_o falsehood_n of_o his_o consequence_n viz._n that_o the_o christian_n can_v have_v no_o write_a liturgy_n because_o they_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n from_o the_o uninitiate_v but_o since_o he_o have_v fill_v so_o many_o needless_a page_n upon_o this_o subject_a i_o will_v give_v some_o short_a touch_v upon_o all_o that_o look_v like_o objection_n in_o each_o of_o they_o first_o he_o discourse_n as_o if_o this_o silence_n and_o conceal_v of_o mystery_n be_v to_o be_v restrain_v especial_o to_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n 28._o age_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 28._o and_o the_o two_o author_n which_o furnish_v he_o with_o these_o quotation_n dailé_n 25._o dailé_n dail_n de_fw-fr object_n cult_a lib._n 2._o cap._n 25._o and_o chamier_n 8._o chamier_n chamier_n panstrat_n tom._n 4._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 8._o both_o say_v this_o sort_n of_o niceness_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o the_o four_o or_o five_o age._n now_o if_o this_o be_v so_o and_o his_o quotation_n general_o fall_v within_o this_o period_n then_o for_o all_o this_o doughty_a argument_n the_o chrian_o may_v have_v write_v liturgy_n for_o three_o hundred_o year_n or_o more_o at_o the_o first_o since_o they_o do_v not_o endeavour_v in_o those_o first_o and_o best_a time_n to_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n as_o these_o man_n think_v therefore_o we_o may_v have_v precedent_n of_o prescribe_a form_n in_o the_o first_o age_n though_o all_o this_o be_v true_a second_o their_o calling_n the_o sacrament_n mystery_n do_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o administer_a they_o in_o a_o audible_a voice_n before_o the_o faithful_a every_o day_n and_o therefore_o this_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o they_o dare_v not_o commit_v they_o to_o write_v for_o daily_o read_v or_o speak_v these_o word_n in_o public_a with_o so_o loud_a a_o voice_n that_o all_o the_o faithful_n may_v hear_v and_o answer_v be_v much_o more_o a_o publish_v they_o than_o write_v they_o in_o book_n commit_v to_o the_o custody_n of_o the_o clergy_n so_o that_o all_o that_o margin_n which_o he_o heap_v up_o 29._o up_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 29._o only_o prove_v that_o they_o conceal_v they_o from_o the_o unbaptised_a who_o be_v turn_v out_o when_o these_o mystery_n begin_v as_o well_o as_o keep_v from_o see_v the_o book_n and_o so_o remain_v ignorant_a of_o the_o solemn_a word_n but_o the_o faithful_a be_v so_o well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o very_a phrase_n and_o expression_n that_o if_o the_o least_o hint_n be_v but_o give_v they_o in_o a_o sermon_n before_o a_o promiscuous_a auditory_a it_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o that_o passage_n in_o the_o office_n which_o the_o preacher_n hint_v at_o which_o undeniable_o prove_v they_o be_v know_v and_o usual_a form_n and_o be_v such_o they_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v write_v down_o otherwise_o such_o variation_n will_v have_v be_v make_v that_o no_o appeal_n can_v have_v be_v make_v to_o the_o faithful_a concern_v any_o part_n of_o the_o office_n because_o no_o extempore_o man_n now_o can_v appeal_v to_o his_o congregation_n for_o his_o word_n or_o phrase_n use_v some_o time_n before_o therefore_o they_o be_v mystery_n only_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o uninitiate_v but_o well-known_a form_n to_o the_o faithful_a and_o write_v down_o to_o prevent_v all_o variation_n three_o as_o to_o the_o tedious_a proof_n of_o the_o gentile_n secrecy_n 33._o secrecy_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 30_o 31_o 32_o &_o 33._o i_o have_v note_v that_o he_o own_v they_o write_v down_o these_o mystery_n and_o pag._n 32._o he_o say_v that_o the_o roman_n have_v a_o book_n of_o their_o public_a rite_n as_o old_a as_o king_n tarquin_n be_v time_n and_o that_o valerius_n max._n mention_n one_o who_o be_v punish_v for_o let_v a_o unconcerned_a person_n transcribe_v it_o which_o show_v how_o impertinent_a all_o these_o quotation_n be_v to_o prove_v his_o point_n which_o be_v that_o mystery_n must_v not_o at_o all_o be_v commit_v to_o write_v indeed_o fear_v this_o consequence_n he_o add_v in_o the_o next_o page_n 33._o if_o they_o do_v commit_v they_o to_o write_v it_o be_v in_o such_o a_o character_n as_o none_o of_o the_o vninitiate_v understand_v but_o then_o he_o make_v out_o nothing_o but_o that_o the_o egyptian_n describe_v their_o mystery_n in_o such_o unintelligible_a hieroglyphic_n which_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o either_o greek_n or_o roman_n write_v they_o in_o such_o figure_n much_o less_o do_v it_o show_v that_o the_o christian_n use_v any_o hieroglyphic_n to_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o argue_v from_o that_o custom_n peculiar_a to_o pagan_a egypt_n as_o if_o we_o may_v learn_v the_o christian_a usage_n from_o thence_o four_o the_o exclude_v the_o catechaman_n from_o hear_v the_o prayer_n and_o refuse_v to_o recite_v any_o phrase_n of_o they_o in_o a_o sermon_n make_v to_o a_o promiscuous_a auditory_a which_o he_o speak_v of_o 36._o of_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 35_o 36._o be_v very_o good_a argument_n that_o these_o office_n be_v celebrate_v by_o prescribe_a form_n which_o word_n have_v they_o be_v suffer_v daily_o to_o hear_v in_o the_o church_n when_o the_o administration_n be_v perform_v or_o have_v often_o hear_v they_o in_o sermon_n they_o may_v easy_o learn_v and_o remember_v they_o and_o it_o be_v because_o they_o be_v prescribe_v constant_a invariable_a form_n that_o they_o dare_v neither_o let_v they_o stay_v in_o the_o church_n when_o they_o repeat_v they_o nor_o open_o mention_v they_o in_o a_o sermon_n have_v they_o officiate_v various_o and_o in_o his_o extempore_o way_n they_o may_v have_v stand_v by_o for_o seven_o year_n and_o hear_v the_o sermon_n in_o which_o some_o part_n of_o they_o be_v refer_v to_o and_o there_o have_v be_v no_o danger_n of_o their_o learn_v they_o and_o since_o we_o see_v the_o heathen_n do_v write_v down_o their_o mystery_n and_o make_v they_o know_v to_o the_o initiate_v the_o christian_n may_v do_v so_o also_o and_o yet_o keep_v they_o secret_a enough_o from_o the_o unconvert_v or_o unbaptise_v for_o they_o may_v as_o well_o keep_v they_o from_o see_v their_o book_n of_o mystery_n as_o to_o turn_v they_o out_o of_o the_o church_n to_o prevent_v their_o hear_v they_o and_o his_o instance_n of_o the_o creed_n pag._n 37._o prove_v this_o for_o the_o creed_n be_v write_v down_o and_o expound_v in_o the_o time_n of_o cyril_n and_o ruffinus_n and_o yet_o then_o and_o long_o after_o it_o be_v keep_v secret_a from_o the_o catechuman_n till_o some_o small_a time_n before_o the_o day_n of_o their_o baptism_n therefore_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v be_v not_o publish_v to_o the_o uninitiate_v five_o baronius_n do_v not_o say_v the_o primitive_a literae_fw-la formatae_fw-la be_v not_o draw_v up_o in_o write_v spondanus_n indeed_o his_o epitomator_n do_v say_v something_o to_o that_o purpose_n 44._o purpose_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 38._o c_o spondanâ—pit_n â—pit_z an._n 325._o h._n 44._o but_o baronius_n himself_o only_o say_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_n will_v not_o put_v the_o word_n of_o these_o form_v epistle_n the_o private_a cognisance_n by_o which_o stranger-christians_a be_v know_v to_o be_v catholic_o wherever_o they_o come_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o their_o council_n but_o he_o add_v they_o agree_v upon_o a_o form_n there_o and_o set_v down_o what_o it_o be_v he_o say_v such_o be_v the_o form_n prescribe_v by_o the_o father_n for_o these_o form_v epistle_n 32â—_n epistle_n baron_fw-fr an._n 325._o §._o 166_o 167._o pag._n 32â—_n but_o still_o it_o be_v a_o secret_a write_v down_o then_o but_o not_o publish_v among_o the_o canon_n for_o fear_v the_o heretic_n may_v get_v copy_n and_o deceive_v the_o catholic_a bishop_n thereby_o which_o
liturgy_n be_v impose_v on_o the_o roman_a clergy_n and_o those_o of_o aquileia_n and_o ravenna_n upon_o the_o clergy_n subject_n to_o those_o church_n and_o then_o my_o adversary_n whole_a book_n which_o be_v write_v to_o assert_v that_o liturgy_n be_v not_o impose_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o or_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o age_n that_o be_v 200_o year_n after_o be_v false_a and_o utter_o wrong_v and_o then_o also_o the_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o compose_v a_o form_n and_o impose_v it_o imitate_v a_o very_a pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n viz._n the_o time_n a_o little_a before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o century_n or_o thereabouts_o and_o have_v the_o prescription_n of_o 1400_o year_n to_o justify_v she_o in_o both_o but_o because_o his_o main_a author_n be_v vostius_fw-la we_o will_v here_o observe_v what_o that_o learned_a man_n free_o own_v as_o to_o creed_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v a_o â—orm_n in_o the_o oriental_a church_n very_o like_a to_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n long_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o this_o which_o we_o call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v the_o roman_a form_n bâ—fâ—re_v the_o time_n of_o that_o same_o council_n and_o the_o creed_n of_o aquileia_n differ_v from_o this_o but_o very_o little_a 24._o little_a vosâ—_n de_fw-fr trib_o lymb_n diss_fw-la 1._o §._o â—0_n pag._n 24._o again_o he_o say_v these_o form_n be_v not_o make_v by_o any_o general_a council_n and_o be_v so_o old_a in_o ruffinus_n his_o time_n that_o they_o be_v take_v to_o be_v apostolical_a 31._o apostolical_a ibid._n §._o 45._o pag._n 31._o and_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v a_o form_n which_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v elder_a than_o any_o of_o they_o be_v explain_v by_o s_n cyril_n an._n 350._o and_o then_o deliver_v as_o from_o a_o very_a ancient_a tradition_n 34._o tradition_n ibid._n §._o 51._o pag._n 34._o and_o both_o he_o and_o grotius_n who_o fancy_n the_o creed_n consist_v at_o first_o of_o no_o more_o article_n than_o those_o of_o the_o trinity_n do_v believe_v the_o remain_a article_n about_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o remission_n of_o sin_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n and_o the_o life_n everlasting_a be_v add_v as_o early_o as_o tertullian_n time_n so_o that_o if_o these_o author_n conjecture_n be_v allow_v then_o there_o be_v form_n of_o creed_n in_o every_o great_a and_o eminent_a church_n before_o the_o three_o century_n begin_v from_o whence_o i_o thus_o argue_v in_o my_o adversary_n own_o way_n and_o almost_o in_o his_o very_a word_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o they_o who_o have_v a_o creed_n in_o a_o set_a form_n in_o every_o principal_a church_n and_o do_v impose_v this_o form_n to_o be_v learned_a and_o use_v by_o all_o that_o be_v admit_v member_n of_o that_o church_n by_o baptism_n even_o before_o the_o three_o century_n shall_v not_o also_o have_v their_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n to_o the_o use_n of_o which_o all_o the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n and_o all_o under_o its_o jurisdiction_n be_v oblige_v how_o credible_a and_o likely_a be_v it_o that_o they_o who_o do_v not_o leave_v their_o creed_n at_o liberty_n also_o do_v not_o allow_v arbitrary_a prayer_n since_o heresy_n may_v creep_v in_o by_o the_o way_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n as_o easy_o as_o by_o the_o use_n of_o various_a and_o arbitrary_a creed_n if_o they_o think_v it_o requisite_a to_o limit_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o this_o reason_n there_o be_v the_o very_a same_o reason_n to_o limit_v the_o prayer_n supplication_n laud_n and_o litany_n 103._o litany_n see_v the_o disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 102_o &_o 103._o this_o be_v his_o way_n of_o argue_v upon_o a_o false_a supposition_n that_o the_o creed_n be_v not_o in_o a_o set_a form_n in_o the_o first_o age_n wherefore_o since_o it_o appear_v by_o his_o own_o author_n that_o it_o be_v in_o a_o set_a form_n in_o or_o before_o the_o three_o century_n he_o must_v allow_v this_o to_o be_v a_o firm_a argument_n against_o he_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o my_o question_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o controversy_n whether_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o make_v that_o creed_n which_o go_v under_o their_o name_n but_o after_o i_o have_v consider_v all_o that_o vossius_fw-la etc._n etc._n have_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n i_o be_o very_o persuade_v that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o do_v make_v one_o form_n of_o faith_n at_o first_o but_o do_v not_o commit_v it_o to_o writing_n because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v teach_v oral_o to_o every_o christian_a at_o his_o baptism_n and_o keep_v as_o the_o cognizance_n to_o distinguish_v between_o heretic_n and_o true_a believer_n and_o the_o likeness_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a form_n to_o one_o another_o show_v they_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o original_a at_o first_o and_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o first_o planter_n of_o christianity_n as_o for_o the_o variety_n between_o these_o ancient_a form_n in_o several_a church_n it_o be_v the_o natural_a and_o necessary_a effect_n of_o deliver_v it_o oral_o which_o in_o distant_a country_n and_o in_o tract_n of_o time_n by_o pass_v through_o divers_a hand_n must_v needs_o produce_v some_o small_a difference_n in_o the_o order_n and_o word_n and_o that_o show_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v not_o so_o safe_a a_o way_n to_o convey_v article_n of_o faith_n as_o write_v and_o though_o the_o apostle_n have_v leave_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o stand_a rule_n to_o secure_v the_o creed_n from_o any_o dangerous_a corruption_n yet_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o have_v this_o short_a form_n beside_o to_o teach_v the_o candidate_n for_o baptism_n but_o if_o the_o reader_n desire_v to_o see_v this_o more_o full_o prove_v i_o refer_v he_o to_o a_o learned_a book_n write_v by_o a_o very_a worthy_a author_n mr._n g._n ashwell_n wherein_o both_o by_o argument_n and_o evidence_n of_o antiquity_n it_o be_v strong_o and_o clear_o make_v out_o that_o this_o creed_n be_v make_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o 1683._o themselves_o 〈◊〉_d apoâ—â—â—_n or_o â—_o discourse_n aâ—â—â—ting_v the_o antâ—â—s_n and_o autâ—â—_n 〈…〉_o creed_n p_o int_v at_o oâ—â—a_n 1683._o and_o there_o it_o may_v be_v see_v how_o bold_a my_o adversary_n be_v to_o give_v ruffinus_n the_o lie_n since_o all_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n general_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o thing_n there_o also_o it_o appear_v that_o my_o adversary_n be_v gross_o mistake_v in_o affirm_v that_o the_o ancient_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o this_o creed_n for_o above_o 300_o year_n as_o for_o his_o argue_n that_o the_o subsequent_a creed_n vary_v from_o it_o show_n they_o do_v not_o own_o that_o to_o be_v apostolical_a especial_o since_o they_o prefer_v their_o own_o form_n before_o it_o on_o the_o most_o solemn_a occasion_n 〈…〉_o occasion_n disc_n of_o lâ—t_n 〈…〉_o it_o proceed_v upon_o a_o mistake_n for_o vossius_fw-la own_v that_o the_o late_a superad_v creed_n be_v only_o take_v to_o be_v commentary_n on_o the_o former_a and_o clear_a explication_n of_o such_o article_n as_o the_o heretic_n have_v attempt_v to_o pervert_v and_o he_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o cast_v off_o nor_o disuse_n the_o ancient_a form_n when_o they_o make_v these_o new_a one_o they_o keep_v the_o apostle_n creed_n still_o and_o use_v that_o in_o the_o most_o solemn_a office_n of_o baptism_n yea_o they_o give_v it_o the_o precedence_n before_o all_o other_o creed_n and_o therefore_o the_o three_o general_n council_n say_v they_o receive_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o creed_n deliver_v to_o they_o by_o the_o most_o holy_a apostle_n and_o then_o the_o confession_n make_v by_o 318_o holy_a father_n in_o the_o city_n of_o nice_a 415._o nice_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n act._n council_n ephesin_n bin._n tom._n i._n par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 415._o wherefore_o this_o be_v use_v and_o reckon_v in_o the_o first_o place_n even_o after_o other_o creed_n come_v in_o final_o he_o need_v not_o wonder_n that_o the_o creed_n in_o the_o constitution_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o apostle_n because_o no_o man_n pretend_v now_o that_o the_o apostle_n make_v those_o constitution_n the_o creed_n find_v there_o as_o we_o have_v show_v be_v the_o apostle_n form_n as_o it_o be_v vary_v at_o antioch_n about_o the_o year_n 330_o which_o daillé_n own_v to_o be_v the_o time_n when_o that_o clemens_n write_v the_o constitution_n objecto_fw-la constitution_n daill_n praef_n ad_fw-la dissert_n de_fw-fr relig_n cult_a objecto_fw-la not_o the_o year_n 500_o as_o my_o adversary_n false_o pretend_v 111._o pretend_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 111._o now_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o the_o same_o form_n in_o 300_o year_n time_n shall_v be_v vary_v as_o much_o in_o two_o several_a church_n so_o far_o distant_a as_o rome_n and_o
be_v trust_v with_o make_v extempore_o prayer_n and_o therefore_o it_o seem_v necessary_a that_o these_o bishop_n shall_v have_v form_n prescribe_v which_o they_o either_o read_v or_o get_v they_o by_o heart_n and_o if_o so_o than_o such_o form_n be_v use_v above_o 50_o year_n before_o the_o period_n he_o assign_v as_o for_o his_o last_o instance_n of_o leo_n not_o admit_v any_o one_o to_o be_v a_o bishop_n unless_o he_o be_v perfect_a in_o the_o psalter_n i_o observe_v that_o this_o emperor_n intend_v to_o prevent_v that_o scandal_n which_o have_v be_v give_v by_o those_o few_o unlearned_a bishop_n in_o former_a time_n and_o therefore_o will_v have_v none_o admit_v but_o such_o as_o well_o understand_v the_o psalter_n which_o be_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o part_n of_o it_o to_o be_v read_v every_o day_n among_o the_o prayer_n so_o that_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o usual_a form_n of_o public_a prayer_n be_v put_v into_o one_o volume_n with_o the_o psalter_n as_o our_o common_a prayer_n be_v at_o this_o day_n and_o i_o understand_v the_o historian_n meaning_n to_o be_v that_o leo_n will_v admit_v no_o man_n into_o any_o order_n of_o the_o clergy_n who_o be_v not_o perfect_a in_o the_o public_a book_n of_o office_n 182._o office_n theodor._n lector_fw-la col._n lib._n 1._o p._n 182._o and_o if_o it_o be_v so_o expound_v than_o it_o prove_v a_o constant_a and_o common_a use_n of_o liturgy_n an._n 460._o however_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o whatever_o be_v the_o low_a measure_n for_o qualify_a a_o man_n to_o be_v ordain_v there_o be_v very_o many_o learned_a clergyman_n in_o that_o age_n yea_o and_o in_o the_o follow_a century_n also_o but_o if_o the_o church_n be_v so_o deprave_v as_o he_o represent_v it_o some_o time_n before_o and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o year_n 500_o we_o have_v sufficient_o show_v it_o do_v not_o hurt_v the_o cause_n of_o liturgy_n which_o be_v certain_o come_v into_o use_n many_o age_n before_o and_o thus_o i_o will_v dismiss_v these_o fraudulent_a and_o invidious_a reflection_n upon_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n desire_v the_o reader_n pardon_v for_o follow_v my_o adversary_n in_o so_o tedious_a a_o digression_n chap._n v._o of_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o the_o approbation_n and_o use_n of_o liturgy_n §_o 1._o there_o remain_v nothing_o now_o to_o make_v out_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n his_o golden-rule_n that_o be_v to_o have_v be_v use_v always_o by_o all_o church_n and_o every_o where_n 6._o where_n vincent_n lirin_fw-mi contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 3._o pag._n 6._o but_o only_o to_o prove_v the_o reform_a divine_n do_v general_o allow_v and_o commend_v liturgy_n and_o all_o the_o eminent_a protestant_a church_n use_v they_o now_o since_o the_o learned_a and_o pious_a promoter_n of_o the_o reformation_n do_v so_o narrow_o examine_v into_o and_o so_o unanimous_o reject_v all_o those_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o holy_a scripture_n and_o pure_a antiquity_n and_o yet_o none_o of_o they_o do_v ever_o reckon_v prescribe_v form_n among_o those_o corruption_n but_o approve_v and_o establish_v they_o in_o those_o church_n which_o they_o have_v reform_v we_o may_v conclude_v that_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o liturgy_n be_v ageeable_a to_o god_n word_n and_o to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o best_a age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o we_o have_v at_o this_o time_n a_o more_o particular_a reason_n to_o make_v out_o this_o consent_n of_o all_o settle_a protestant_a church_n as_o to_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n because_o our_o adversary_n be_v perpetual_o call_v upon_o we_o to_o conform_v ourselves_o to_o the_o example_n of_o foreign_a reform_a church_n and_o pretend_v that_o to_o allow_v their_o way_n will_v be_v a_o certain_a mean_n to_o unite_v all_o protestant_n both_o at_o home_n and_o abroad_o we_o confess_v the_o end_n be_v a_o thing_n at_o this_o juncture_n very_o desirable_a but_o that_o which_o they_o suppose_v be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o probable_a mean_n to_o obtain_v it_o that_o if_o we_o shall_v cast_v off_o our_o prescribe_a form_n and_o set_v up_o their_o extempore_o and_o arbitrary_a way_n of_o pray_v we_o shall_v act_v contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o best_a protestant_a writer_n and_o to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o most_o famous_a protestant_a church_n every_o where_o but_o by_o continue_v the_o use_n of_o our_o excellent_a liturgy_n and_o bind_v all_o our_o clergy_n to_o it_o we_o follow_v the_o advice_n and_o example_n of_o all_o our_o sister_n church_n and_o can_v they_o imagine_v that_o to_o oblige_v a_o few_o obstinate_a and_o singular_a lead_v man_n and_o their_o ignorant_a and_o enthusiastical_a follower_n we_o will_v bring_v such_o a_o reproach_n upon_o our_o church_n as_o to_o cast_v away_o that_o method_n of_o pray_v which_o be_v so_o consonant_a to_o scripture_n and_o antiquity_n and_o so_o agreeable_a to_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o best_a protestant_n it_o will_v be_v madness_n in_o we_o to_o do_v this_o and_o it_o be_v little_o less_o in_o they_o to_o expect_v it_o however_o because_o some_o of_o they_o be_v to_o this_o day_n delude_v with_o this_o gross_a mistake_n that_o prescribe_a form_n be_v some_o of_o the_o remain_v of_o popery_n and_o a_o liturgy_n establish_v be_v not_o allow_v in_o other_o protestant_a church_n i_o shall_v conclude_v this_o discourse_n with_o some_o few_o proof_n of_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a divine_n and_o church_n of_o the_o reformation_n both_o foreign_a and_o domestic_a and_o that_o in_o relation_n as_o well_o to_o liturgy_n in_o general_a as_o to_o our_o liturgy_n in_o particular_a when_o i_o have_v first_o observe_v that_o the_o learned_a and_o industrious_a mons_fw-la durell_n have_v collect_v a_o great_a number_n of_o these_o testimony_n some_o of_o which_o i_o have_v here_o insert_v and_o add_v other_o of_o my_o own_o observation_n refer_v the_o reader_n for_o full_a satisfaction_n to_o his_o elaborate_a book_n 1662._o book_n durell_n view_v of_o the_o gou._n and_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n in_o the_o reform_a church_n beyond_o the_o sea_n print_n lâ—nd_n 1662._o i_o begin_v with_o the_o lutheran_n church_n among_o who_o the_o reformation_n first_o begin_v and_o who_o at_o this_o day_n do_v far_o exceed_v in_o number_n the_o church_n which_o follow_v calvin_n method_n and_o afford_v the_o great_a number_n of_o foreign_a protestant_n §_o 2._o and_o first_o for_o luther_n himself_o there_o be_v no_o man_n can_v or_o dare_v question_v his_o approbation_n of_o liturgy_n and_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o he_o appoint_v such_o form_n for_o all_o those_o church_n which_o he_o reform_v and_o in_o his_o work_n we_o have_v a_o form_n of_o common_a prayer_n for_o the_o church_n of_o wittenburgh_n draw_v up_o by_o himself_o out_o of_o the_o mass-book_n but_o so_o as_o to_o leave_v out_o that_o which_o he_o think_v to_o be_v superstitious_a and_o corrupt_a 384._o corrupt_a forma_fw-la mist_n pro_fw-la eccles_n wittenburg_n ep._n luther_n tom._n ii_o p._n 384._o and_o all_o the_o church_n of_o his_o communion_n at_o this_o day_n have_v and_o use_v a_o liturgy_n contain_v collect_v epistle_n and_o gospel_n for_o every_o sunday_n in_o the_o year_n and_o also_o set_a form_n of_o hymn_n and_o canticle_n prayer_n and_o litany_n together_o with_o prescribe_a office_n for_o all_o other_o part_n of_o ecclesiastical_a ministration_n for_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n for_o matrimony_n visit_v the_o sick_a bury_v the_o dead_a etc._n etc._n one_o of_o which_o late_o print_v in_o a_o large_a quarto_fw-la in_o the_o danish_a tongue_n impose_v on_o and_o use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o denmark_n be_v late_o show_v and_o in_o divers_a place_n inteprete_v to_o i_o by_o a_o ingenious_a pastor_n of_o that_o country_n mons_fw-la ivarus_fw-la de_fw-fr brinch_z who_o come_v over_o with_o the_o force_n into_o england_n the_o last_o winter_n an._n 1689._o and_o beside_o the_o agreement_n between_o our_o collect_v epistle_n and_o gospel_n and_o they_o i_o observe_v that_o their_o litany_n be_v almost_o verbatim_o the_o same_o with_o we_o and_o the_o church_n in_o upper_a germany_n which_o be_v lutheran_n have_v all_o such_o liturgy_n i_o have_v one_o book_n dedicate_v to_o joachim_n marquesse_n of_o brandenburg_n collect_v by_o christopher_n cornerus_n print_v at_o leipsick_a an._n 1588._o with_o this_o title_n the_o select_a canticle_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n with_o the_o pure_a hymn_n and_o collect_v which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v sing_v in_o the_o orthodox_n and_o catholic_a church_n he_o mean_v of_o the_o lutheran_n who_o do_v all_o to_o this_o
224._o and_o not_o he_o alone_o but_o all_o the_o calvinist_n do_v general_o allow_v and_o use_v prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n as_o mons_fw-la durell_n have_v very_o large_o make_v out_o to_o who_o observation_n i_o will_v add_v two_o very_a learned_a man_n of_o the_o french_a church_n who_o free_o own_o that_o liturgy_n and_o state_v form_n be_v of_o very_o ancient_a use_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o these_o be_v the_o lord_n du-plessis_a and_o mons_fw-la daillè_fw-la both_o which_o my_o adversary_n often_o cite_v as_o if_o they_o be_v of_o his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o late_a original_a of_o prescribe_v form_n but_o first_o mornay_n lord_n du-plessis_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o mass_n have_v show_v that_o the_o jew_n have_v form_n of_o public_a service_n add_v the_o first_o christian_n than_o frame_v themselves_o after_o this_o manner_n of_o service_n 19_o service_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n 1._o pag._n 19_o and_o so_o run_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o jewish_a and_o the_o primitive_a liturgy_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o those_o author_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 800_o declare_v that_o some_o form_n be_v use_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o that_o they_o have_v industrious_o search_v out_o the_o ancient_a service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o they_o may_v also_o in_o their_o day_n possible_o find_v the_o book_n of_o rite_n or_o prescribe_v form_n use_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o pope_n assist_v by_o the_o power_n of_o great_a prince_n have_v abolish_v the_o use_n and_o memory_n thereof_o 22._o thereof_o id._n ib._n pag_n 22._o again_o he_o own_v a_o very_a ancient_a form_n of_o prayer_n use_v at_o the_o offertory_n 36._o offertory_n ib_a chap_n 5._o pag._n 36._o and_o say_v there_o be_v a_o general_a prayer_n for_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n which_o the_o greek_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o form_n whereof_o continue_v as_o we_o have_v see_v it_o since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o be_v to_o be_v find_v and_o read_v in_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n 37._o time_n ib._n pag_n 37._o he_o also_o confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o there_o be_v ancient_o one_o form_n of_o salutation_n and_o preface_n yea_o in_o this_o whole_a book_n he_o every_o where_o own_v there_o be_v primitive_a form_n long_o before_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v corrupt_v their_o service_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v they_o have_v no_o prescribe_a form_n only_o he_o note_v that_o though_o in_o substance_n the_o service_n of_o these_o church_n do_v agree_v together_o yet_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v there_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o prescript_n form_v observe_v and_o keep_v in_o they_o all_o 43._o all_o mornay_n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la chap._n 6._o pag._n 43._o we_o see_v he_o grant_v form_n in_o all_o church_n but_o so_o as_o there_o be_v some_o variety_n between_o the_o form_n of_o several_a church_n and_o now_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o this_o great_a and_o learned_a man_n have_v he_o not_o be_v misinterpret_v shall_v be_v evidence_n for_o my_o adversary_n opinion_n of_o liturgy_n come_v in_o after_o the_o year_n 500_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o m._n dailé_n who_o understand_v antiquity_n as_o well_o as_o any_o writer_n that_o ever_o be_v of_o the_o french_a reform_a church_n now_o he_o frequent_o cite_v the_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n ascribe_v to_o s._n clement_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o very_a ancient_a form_n of_o liturgy_n use_v as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n wherein_o there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n for_o all_o the_o part_n of_o divine_a service_n at_o large_a now_o this_o learned_a man_n thus_o speak_v of_o that_o writer_n he_o seem_v to_o have_v compile_v his_o work_n a_o little_a before_o the_o nicene_n council_n 120._o council_n dailé_fw-fr de_fw-fr confirm_v lib._n 2._o cap._n 11._o p._n 120._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v in_o this_o book_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n i_o think_v no_o man_n who_o understand_v any_o thing_n of_o antiquity_n can_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o author_n have_v paint_v out_o the_o form_n of_o ecclesiastical_a worship_n such_o as_o it_o real_o be_v in_o those_o time_n when_o he_o write_v 12._o write_v idem_fw-la de_fw-fr relig._n cultus_fw-la objecto_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 12._o by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o he_o believe_v the_o ecclesiastical_a worship_n be_v perform_v by_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n even_o before_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o appear_v also_o to_o have_v be_v his_o opinion_n by_o his_o cite_n this_o liturgy_n of_o the_o constitution_n with_o divers_a other_o ancient_a liturgy_n and_o then_o conclude_v thus_o we_o ourselves_o true_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o very_o many_o of_o these_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v produce_v be_v ancient_a and_o write_v about_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o century_n though_o we_o think_v that_o they_o be_v corrupt_v by_o addition_n and_o alteration_n at_o several_a time_n after_o their_o first_o original_a 359._o original_a dailé_fw-fr de_fw-fr cult_a latin_n relig_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 13._o p._n 359._o wherefore_o this_o studious_a searcher_n into_o antiquity_n can_v be_v no_o witness_n for_o my_o adversary_n since_o he_o very_o express_o affirm_v that_o these_o liturgy_n be_v write_v out_o for_o public_a use_n in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o century_n that_o be_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o church_n become_v settle_v by_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a to_o these_o we_o may_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o helvetian_a divine_n and_o other_o who_o do_v not_o reform_v after_o luther_n pattern_n bullenger_n say_v the_o church_n have_v supplication_n she_o also_o have_v holy_a day_n and_o fast_n the_o church_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o certain_a law_n at_o certain_a time_n in_o a_o certain_a place_n and_o by_o a_o prescribe_a form_n which_o be_v according_a to_o the_o receive_a rule_n and_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n 38._o church_n bulleng_fw-mi decad._n 2._o serm._n 1._o pag._n 38._o in_o which_o word_n he_o evident_o justify_v a_o prescribe_a form_n and_o own_v that_o the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o make_v such_o a_o form_n and_o that_o all_o her_o member_n be_v oblige_v to_o use_v it_o the_o eminent_a lud._n lavater_n himself_o publish_v the_o common-prayer-book_n of_o the_o tigurine_a church_n which_o i_o have_v see_v and_o read_v the_o title_n of_o which_o be_v this_o a_o little_a book_n of_o the_o rite_n and_o institution_n of_o the_o trigurine_a church_n wherein_o be_v contain_v the_o whole_a order_n of_o their_o divine_a service_n with_o the_o several_a form_n by_o which_o they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o other_o office_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o ministerial_a function_n 1559._o function_n de_fw-fr ritib._n &_o institutis_fw-la eccles_n tigurinae_fw-la opusculum_fw-la edit_fw-la à _fw-fr ludovic_n lavatero_n an._n 1559._o so_o that_o they_o also_o have_v state_v and_o prescribe_v form_n and_o zanchius_n one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o divine_n of_o that_o age_n tell_v we_o that_o concord_n and_o decency_n or_o order_n can_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n nor_o can_v all_o thing_n be_v do_v decent_o and_o in_o order_n as_o s._n paul_n command_v without_o rule_n and_o tradition_n by_o which_o as_o by_o certain_a bond_n order_n and_o decorum_n be_v preserve_v because_o there_o be_v such_o diversity_n in_o man_n manner_n such_o variety_n in_o their_o mind_n and_o such_o opposition_n in_o their_o judgement_n that_o no_o polity_n be_v firm_a unless_o it_o be_v constitute_v by_o certain_a law_n and_o without_o a_o state_v form_v no_o rite_n can_v be_v preserve_v 16._o preserve_v hieron_n launch_v tom_n 7._o in_o com._n praecip_n cap._n doctrine_n christ_n loc._n 16._o so_o that_o he_o plead_v for_o the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o form_n and_o according_o all_o settle_a protestant_a church_n have_v compose_v a_o liturgy_n and_o make_v form_n of_o divine_a service_n for_o their_o clergy_n to_o officiate_v by_o so_o have_v the_o church_n of_o holland_n who_o common-prayer-book_n i_o have_v see_v translate_v into_o the_o greek_a tongue_n with_o this_o title_n 1648._o title_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d impres_n ludg._n bat._n an._n 1648._o the_o christian_a and_o orthodox_n doctrine_n and_o order_n of_o the_o belgic_a church_n viz._n their_o confession_n of_o faith_n their_o catechism_n their_o liturgy_n and_o their_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n and_o in_o that_o part_n which_o be_v their_o liturgy_n there_o be_v the_o form_n of_o prayer_n prescribe_v for_o baptism_n for_o the_o lord_n supper_n
and_o for_o all_o the_o occasional_a office_n which_o book_n so_o translate_v be_v print_v at_o leiden_fw-mi an._n 1648._o to_o this_o i_o may_v add_v another_o book_n put_v out_o by_o jo._n alasco_n a_o noble_a polonian_a protestant_n in_o the_o day_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o the_o title_n whereof_o run_v thus_o the_o form_n and_o manner_n of_o the_o whole_a ecclesiastical_a ministration_n in_o the_o church_n for_o stranger_n and_o especial_o germane_a appoint_v at_o london_n by_o the_o most_o religious_a king_n edward_n the_o six_o an._n 1550_o 1550._o 1550_o forma_fw-la &_o ratio_fw-la tota_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la ministerii_fw-la etc._n etc._n lond._n an._n 1550._o wherein_o there_o be_v also_o divers_a set_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o several_a office_n of_o their_o church_n and_o to_o name_n no_o more_o i_o have_v in_o my_o possession_n a_o scotch-common-prayer-book_n say_v to_o be_v compose_v by_o mr._n knox_n contain_v a_o calendar_n with_o holiday_n the_o psalm_n of_o david_n in_o meeter_n form_n of_o prayer_n in_o the_o visitation_n of_o the_o sick_a form_n of_o confession_n of_o sin_n a_o form_n of_o intercession_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o king_n form_n for_o administer_a the_o lord_n supper_n and_o baptism_n the_o form_n of_o matrimony_n and_o other_o occasional_a office_n etc._n etc._n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o kirk_n of_o scotland_n imprint_v at_o middleburgh_n an._n 1594._o i_o do_v not_o cite_v these_o book_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o or_o no_o more_o protestant_a liturgy_n but_o because_o i_o have_v see_v all_o these_o late_o and_o have_v most_o of_o they_o by_o i_o and_o because_o these_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v any_o man_n that_o all_o establish_a protestant_a church_n do_v approve_v of_o and_o use_v prescribe_v form_n so_o that_o if_o we_o shall_v cast_v off_o we_o to_o oblige_v that_o sort_n of_o dissenter_n who_o mr._n clarkson_n patronizes_n we_o must_v act_v contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o most_o famous_a protestant_a church_n abroad_o and_o the_o most_o eminent_a reform_a divine_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o therefore_o i_o refer_v it_o to_o any_o man_n to_o consider_v if_o this_o be_v a_o probable_a way_n to_o unite_v we_o with_o all_o foreign_a protestant_n as_o some_o vain_o discourse_n §_o 4._o i_o know_v nothing_o can_v remain_v to_o be_v object_v now_o unless_o it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v some_o great_a and_o just_a exception_n lie_v against_o our_o liturgy_n in_o particular_a to_o which_o i_o shall_v not_o now_o reply_v by_o repeat_v what_o i_o have_v say_v in_o my_o large_a discourse_n upon_o the_o common-prayer_n where_o every_o one_o of_o the_o objection_n that_o i_o have_v ever_o meet_v with_o be_v consider_v and_o answer_v already_o but_o i_o shall_v now_o show_v what_o esteem_v our_o common-prayer-book_n have_v be_v in_o among_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o judicious_a protestant_a writer_n ever_o since_o it_o be_v first_o compose_v and_o i_o begin_v with_o alexander_n alesius_n a_o eminent_a scotch_a divine_a who_o translate_v king_n edward_n common-prayer_n book_n into_o latin_a and_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o it_o he_o say_v he_o do_v this_o that_o it_o may_v be_v see_v and_o read_v by_o many_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o english_a church_n who_o care_n and_o diligence_n herein_o he_o doubt_v not_o will_v be_v for_o the_o example_n and_o comfort_n of_o some_o and_o for_o the_o shame_n of_o other_o and_o he_o hope_v it_o may_v provoke_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o reform_a to_o imitate_v this_o most_o noble_a and_o divine_a work_n in_o settle_v the_o church_n believe_v that_o god_n put_v it_o into_o his_o hand_n to_o publish_v it_o at_o that_o time_n for_o the_o general_n good_a etc._n good_a praef._n ad_fw-la libr._n precum_fw-la per_fw-la alex._n aâ—es_n inter_fw-la buceri_fw-la script_n anglicaâ—_n pag._n 373_o 3â—5_n etc._n etc._n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o here_o i_o must_v note_v that_o probable_o this_o be_v that_o interpretation_n of_o our_o english_a service_n book_n which_o the_o judicious_a and_o modest_a mr._n bucer_n look_v over_o so_o diligent_o to_o satisfy_v himself_o whether_o he_o ought_v to_o conform_v to_o it_o and_o upon_o this_o he_o say_v when_o i_o thorough_o understand_v it_o i_o give_v thanks_o to_o god_n who_o have_v grant_v to_o this_o church_n to_o reform_v her_o rite_n to_o that_o degree_n of_o purity_n for_o i_o find_v nothing_o in_o they_o which_o be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o at_o lest_o which_o be_v contrary_a thereunto_o if_o it_o be_v candid_o expound_v 456._o expound_v buceri_fw-la censura_fw-la super_fw-la libr._n sâ—croâ—_n praef_n pag._n 456._o and_o when_o by_o archbishop_n cranmer_n special_a command_v he_o have_v peruse_v the_o whole_a book_n in_o order_n to_o his_o censure_v what_o he_o think_v be_v to_o be_v amend_v he_o declare_v his_o judgement_n thus_o in_o the_o prescript_n form_n for_o the_o communion_n and_o the_o daily_a prayer_n i_o see_v nothing_o write_v in_o this_o book_n which_o be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n if_o not_o in_o express_a word_n as_o the_o psalm_n and_o lesson_n yet_o in_o sense_n as_o the_o collect_v and_o also_o the_o order_n of_o these_o lesson_n and_o prayer_n and_o the_o time_n when_o they_o be_v to_o be_v use_v be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o the_o constitution_n observe_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n 457._o church_n buceri_fw-la censura_fw-la etc._n etc._n cap._n 1._o p._n 457._o and_o afterward_o he_o be_v for_o write_v down_o all_o holy_a rite_n and_o the_o word_n of_o the_o sacred_a administration_n and_o he_o own_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v do_v this_o very_o pure_o and_o conformable_a to_o christ_n institution_n as_o for_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o modest_o suppose_v may_v be_v alter_v for_o the_o better_a it_o be_v evident_a that_o most_o of_o they_o be_v regulate_v afterward_o and_o many_o of_o they_o be_v rectify_v according_a to_o his_o advice_n there_o so_o that_o we_o not_o only_o see_v he_o be_v clear_o for_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n but_o like_v the_o book_n of_o king_n edward_n with_o some_o few_o amendment_n and_o have_v he_o see_v our_o present_a common-prayer_n no_o doubt_n he_o will_v have_v whole_o approve_v it_o the_o next_o evidence_n shall_v be_v the_o most_o learned_a archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n who_o affirm_v against_o suarez_n that_o the_o english_a liturgy_n contain_v nothing_o in_o it_o which_o be_v not_o holy_a which_o be_v not_o pious_a and_o true_o christian_n as_o well_o as_o catholic_a 340._o catholic_a ant._n de_fw-fr dom._n spalat_n osteus_fw-la error_n fran._n suarez_n cap._n 6._o §._o 82._o pag._n 340._o and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o form_n of_o divine_a office_n that_o be_v of_o public_a prayer_n for_o all_o england_n which_o as_o i_o have_v say_v be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o most_o laudable_a liturgy_n approve_v even_o by_o the_o roman_a church_n collect_v with_o great_a judgement_n so_o as_o to_o leave_v out_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o romanist_n themselves_o be_v not_o very_o ready_a to_o defend_v 342._o defend_v ibid_fw-la §._o 37._o pag._n 342._o thus_o this_o great_a man_n stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o a_o malicious_a enemy_n to_o our_o liturgy_n and_o causabon_n at_o the_o same_o time_n have_v as_o great_a a_o esteem_n for_o it_o for_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o king_n james_n the_o first_o he_o say_v your_o majesty_n have_v such_o a_o church_n in_o your_o kingdom_n partly_o so_o institute_v of_o old_a and_o partly_o so_o regulate_v by_o your_o endeavour_n that_o none_o at_o this_o day_n come_v near_a to_o the_o form_n of_o the_o most_o flourish_a age_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n follow_v a_o middle_a way_n between_o those_o who_o have_v offend_v both_o in_o the_o excess_n and_o the_o defect_n baron_fw-fr defect_n causal_n ep._n ad_fw-la reg._n jac_fw-la praeâ—ix_fw-la ad_fw-la exerc_n baron_fw-fr and_o in_o a_o epistle_n to_o salmasius_n he_o say_v if_o his_o conjecture_n do_v not_o fail_v the_o sound_a part_n of_o the_o whole_a reformation_n be_v in_o england_n 709._o england_n id._n ep._n ad_fw-la salmas_n qu._n 709._o moreover_o salmasius_n himself_o though_o in_o some_o point_n he_o differ_v from_o our_o church_n yet_o relate_v it_o as_o a_o reason_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o martyr_n constancy_n to_o our_o liturgy_n that_o the_o form_n of_o it_o be_v long_o since_o approve_v by_o most_o of_o the_o reform_a pastor_n and_o those_o man_n of_o the_o first_o rank_n both_o in_o france_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o as_o be_v a_o book_n which_o seem_v to_o contain_v nothing_o but_o what_o agree_v to_o piety_n and_o to_o the_o evangelical_n doctrine_n 8._o doctrine_n
scatter_v and_o disperse_v four_o his_o quotation_n be_v not_o faithful_a for_o he_o frequent_o disguise_v the_o evidence_n which_o he_o produce_v both_o by_o false_a translate_n divers_a passage_n and_o cite_v they_o wrong_n so_o in_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n he_o read_v quascunque_fw-la for_o quicunque_fw-la 44._o quicunque_fw-la disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 44._o and_o in_o that_o of_o milevis_n cum_fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la collatae_fw-la for_o à _fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la collectae_fw-la 49._o collectae_fw-la ib._n p._n 49._o so_o he_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cu_z his_o &_o caeteris_fw-la hujusmodi_fw-la gratiarum_fw-la actionibus_fw-la 76._o actionibus_fw-la ib._n p._n 76._o pretend_v they_o use_v a_o diversity_n in_o their_o praise_n whereas_o s._n chrysostom_n word_n only_o import_v that_o they_o do_v give_v thanks_o for_o variety_n of_o blessing_n for_o these_o and_o all_o such_o like_a and_o it_o be_v very_o remarkable_a that_o he_o cite_v many_o author_n imperfect_o draw_v a_o line_n thus_o and_o leave_v out_o the_o most_o material_a word_n if_o they_o seem_v to_o make_v against_o he_o so_o when_o he_o pervert_v nazianzen_n as_o if_o he_o speak_v of_o word_n in_o extempore_o prayer_n he_o draw_v a_o line_n before_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o apply_v it_o false_o to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o in_o nazianzen_n there_o be_v three_o substantive_n the_o throne_n the_o altar_n and_o the_o holy_a thing_n in_o that_o sentence_n which_o he_o twice_o leave_v out_o 77._o out_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 60_o &_o pag._n 77._o to_o which_o substantive_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d plain_o belong_v for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o word_n but_o the_o throne_n the_o altar_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v present_a to_o he_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o the_o same_o trick_n he_o draw_v a_o line_n in_o s._n cyprian_n after_o quidam_fw-la dicunt_fw-la 98._o dicunt_fw-la ib._n p._n 98._o to_o conceal_v the_o next_o word_n which_o show_v it_o be_v heretic_n only_o which_o say_v this_o my_o answer_n have_v variety_n of_o instance_n of_o such_o like_a deal_n which_o a_o man_n may_v expect_v rather_o from_o the_o disciple_n of_o loyola_n than_o from_o person_n that_o pretend_v to_o tenderness_n of_o conscience_n last_o whereas_o he_o often_o say_v he_o have_v answer_v all_o the_o place_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o either_o other_o have_v allege_v or_o he_o in_o his_o diligent_a search_n of_o antiquity_n have_v meet_v with_o which_o seem_v to_o make_v for_o liturgy_n alibi_fw-la liturgy_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 179_o &_o alibi_fw-la i_o doubt_v not_o but_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v not_o only_o omit_v but_o industrious_o conceal_v some_o hundred_o of_o proof_n for_o liturgy_n which_o i_o shall_v produce_v in_o my_o answer_n and_o by_o compare_v that_o clear_a evidence_n with_o the_o slight_a testimony_n which_o he_o produce_v to_o confute_v it_o will_v appear_v to_o every_o intelligent_a reader_n that_o he_o resolve_v to_o keep_v all_o testimony_n of_o this_o kind_n out_o of_o sight_n except_o only_o those_o which_o he_o hope_v he_o can_v either_o blunder_n or_o pervert_v to_o some_o other_o sense_n have_v give_v this_o short_a but_o just_a character_n of_o his_o book_n i_o will_v say_v something_o of_o my_o own_o wherein_o i_o have_v take_v care_n that_o this_o ill-dealing_a shall_v not_o transport_v i_o into_o any_o personal_a reflection_n and_o be_o plain_o content_a to_o show_v my_o adversary_n be_v either_o ignorant_o or_o wilful_o mistake_v without_o give_v the_o epithet_n that_o proper_o belong_v to_o both_o kind_n of_o mistake_v nor_o will_v i_o make_v it_o my_o chief_a business_n to_o confute_v his_o book_n but_o to_o render_v my_o discourse_n more_o useful_a than_o it_o can_v possible_o have_v be_v if_o i_o have_v only_o follow_v he_o through_o his_o various_a wind_n and_o turn_n i_o have_v collect_v in_o every_o century_n as_o many_o testimony_n concern_v liturgy_n and_o their_o antiquity_n original_a and_o use_v as_o my_o time_n will_v permit_v or_o the_o argument_n needs_o though_o not_o all_o which_o may_v have_v be_v find_v and_o i_o have_v place_v these_o in_o the_o exact_a order_n of_o time_n under_o the_o several_a name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o then_o reduce_v the_o scatter_a piece_n which_o he_o object_n under_o every_o one_o of_o these_o father_n as_o i_o go_v along_o give_v a_o distinct_a answer_n to_o they_o all_o that_o be_v material_a which_o i_o judge_v to_o be_v the_o fair_a way_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o antiquity_n in_o this_o question_n and_o by_o this_o distinct_a and_o regular_a proceed_n i_o hope_v not_o only_o to_o discover_v the_o weakness_n of_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v evidence_n but_o to_o give_v a_o clear_a and_o full_a account_n of_o the_o early_a beginning_n and_o general_a use_n of_o liturgick_a form_n than_o have_v yet_o be_v do_v by_o any_o who_o have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_a and_o the_o use_n hereof_o may_v be_v first_o to_o confirm_v the_o devout_a member_n of_o our_o own_o church_n who_o be_v the_o great_a and_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o nation_n in_o their_o just_a veneration_n for_o those_o holy_a form_n by_o which_o they_o daily_o serve_v god_n when_o they_o find_v they_o so_o very_o agreeable_a to_o pure_a and_o genuine_a antiquity_n which_o the_o romanist_n have_v desert_v by_o new_a addition_n to_o their_o form_n consonant_a to_o their_o superstitious_a innovation_n and_o corruption_n and_o so_o have_v our_o high-flown_a separatist_n also_o by_o new_a pretence_n to_o a_o gift_n of_o prayer_n long_o since_o cease_v and_o by_o pray_v extempore_o upon_o ordinary_a occasion_n in_o public_a assembly_n a_o method_n unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_n ever_o since_o there_o be_v a_o settle_a christian_a church_n and_o second_o i_o will_v not_o despair_v but_o those_o moderate_a dissenter_n who_o honest_o desire_v to_o serve_v god_n in_o the_o best_a manner_n and_o have_v be_v abuse_v by_o false-teacher_n into_o a_o ill_a opinion_n of_o form_n may_v by_o peruse_v these_o paper_n lay_v aside_o their_o ill-grounded_n prejudices_fw-la against_o liturgy_n when_o they_o clear_o discern_v that_o the_o most_o pious_a and_o learned_a of_o the_o primitive_a martyr_n and_o father_n in_o the_o best_a and_o pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n do_v always_o approve_v of_o and_o use_v prescribe_v form_n in_o their_o public_a worship_n so_o that_o they_o can_v reject_v liturgy_n as_o a_o corrupt_a carnal_a cold_a and_o formal_a way_n of_o pray_v without_o condem_v the_o devotion_n of_o the_o best_a and_o dear_a servant_n of_o god_n in_o all_o age_n both_o of_o the_o jewish_a and_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v a_o censure_n as_o void_a of_o truth_n and_o modesty_n as_o it_o be_v of_o charity_n and_o humility_n it_o be_v certain_a million_o of_o holy_a and_o admirable_a man_n have_v pray_v thus_o with_o wondrous_a fervency_n and_o god_n have_v hear_v such_o prayer_n and_o if_o they_o be_v lawful_a in_o themselves_o aceptable_a to_o heaven_n and_o sufficient_a to_o procure_v what_o we_o pray_v for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n why_o this_o church_n shall_v not_o enjoin_v they_o now_o as_o all_o other_o modern_a regular_a church_n do_v and_o the_o primitive_a church_n also_o do_v i_o grant_v such_o as_o have_v have_v a_o false_a notion_n of_o they_o can_v be_v expect_v to_o use_v they_o so_o devout_o as_o other_o do_v but_o if_o their_o judgement_n be_v rectisied_a those_o prejudices_fw-la will_v soon_o wear_v off_o and_o a_o little_a time_n and_o experience_n of_o the_o great_a benefit_n of_o holy_a form_n will_v convince_v they_o that_o a_o pure_a and_o prudent_a pious_a and_o proper_a liturgy_n such_o as_o we_o be_v the_o most_o rational_a and_o advantageous_a way_n of_o pay_v our_o public_a service_n to_o almighty_a god_n and_o the_o great_a help_n to_o true_a devotion_n in_o the_o world_n i_o confess_v my_o first_o design_n be_v to_o have_v go_v through_o every_o century_n that_o can_v be_v call_v ancient_n but_o my_o time_n not_o permit_v i_o as_o yet_o to_o transcrible_v all_o my_o observation_n in_o vindication_n of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n from_o the_o unjust_a cavil_n of_o my_o adversary_n i_o have_v now_o publish_v only_o the_o first_o four_o century_n till_o the_o rest_n be_v make_v ready_a because_o if_o we_o find_v they_o within_o that_o compass_n all_o man_n must_v own_o they_o be_v true_o primitive_a and_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o delay_v a_o just_a censure_n of_o this_o fallacious_a treatise_n since_o that_o party_n so_o extreme_o dote_v upon_o it_o as_o to_o think_v it_o unanswerable_a for_o one_o of_o they_o in_o his_o book_n call_v the_o heal_a attempt_n that_o be_v a_o project_n to_o heal_v the_o dissenter_n by_o the_o wound_n of_o the_o establish_a church_n late_o talk_v at_o this_o vain_a
do_v good_a 6._o good_a clem._n alex._n strom._n lib._n 6._o now_o these_o be_v the_o constant_a and_o common_a want_n of_o all_o man_n and_o thing_n daily_o needful_a for_o every_o one_o it_o be_v most_o fit_a to_o ask_v they_o in_o a_o set_a form_n of_o word_n and_o if_o they_o have_v pray_v for_o these_o thing_n extempore_o clemens_n can_v not_o have_v be_v so_o positive_a in_o the_o method_n as_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v i_o have_v almost_o forget_v one_o of_o his_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o the_o christian_n then_o lift_v up_o their_o hand_n and_o eye_n to_o heaven_n in_o prayer_n which_o show_v they_o have_v no_o book_n ibid._n book_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 9_o &_o clem._n alex._n ibid._n i_o reply_v it_o prove_v no_o such_o matter_n because_o though_o the_o priest_n do_v read_v his_o part_n out_o of_o a_o book_n the_o people_n may_v lift_v up_o their_o hand_n and_o eye_n so_o long_o as_o he_o pray_v alone_o and_o by_o frequent_a use_n of_o the_o common_a form_n both_o they_o and_o he_o will_v be_v so_o ready_a at_o the_o accustom_a word_n as_o to_o have_v liberty_n enough_o to_o look_v off_o from_o their_o book_n and_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n as_o we_o in_o this_o church_n often_o do_v in_o the_o use_n of_o our_o liturgy_n §_o 4._o at_o the_o same_o time_n flourish_v tertullian_n 192._o tertullian_n an._n dom._n 192._o in_o who_o work_n we_o have_v sufficient_a evidence_n that_o they_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n for_o he_o declare_v that_o christ_n have_v fix_v a_o new_a form_n of_o prayer_n for_o we_o who_o be_v his_o disciple_n viz._n the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o he_o expound_v in_o a_o peculiar_a tract_n 1._o tract_n tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n cap._n 1._o and_o in_o divers_a place_n call_v it_o the_o lawful_a and_o the_o ordinary_a prayer_n 2._o prayer_n de_fw-fr orat._n cap._n 9_o &_o the_o jejun_n cap._n 15._o pag._n 553._o de_fw-la fuga_fw-la in_o persec_fw-la cap._n 2._o there_o be_v clear_a proof_n in_o he_o that_o the_o christian_n daily_o repeat_v this_o very_a form_n now_o if_o they_o use_v but_o one_o form_n in_o their_o devotion_n they_o can_v not_o think_v form_n be_v unlawful_a nor_o imagine_v that_o form_n stint_v the_o spirit_n as_o our_o dissenter_n now_o believe_v yea_o that_o they_o use_v in_o public_a to_o pray_v by_o form_n seem_v to_o be_v intimate_v in_o that_o passage_n that_o the_o christian_n meet_v together_o and_o as_o if_o they_o be_v draw_v up_o to_o battle_n do_v joint_o set_v upon_o god_n with_o their_o prayer_n which_o violence_n be_v acceptable_a to_o the_o almighty_a 39_o almighty_a quasi_fw-la manu_fw-la factâ_fw-la precationibus_fw-la ambiamus_fw-la haec_fw-la vis_fw-la deo_fw-la grata_fw-la est_fw-la tertul._n apol._n cap._n 39_o for_o this_o imply_v their_o join_a voice_n as_o well_o as_o heart_n and_o though_o he_o do_v not_o give_v we_o the_o very_a word_n of_o their_o litany_n because_o he_o write_v to_o the_o unbeliever_n yet_o he_o describe_v some_o of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o desire_v of_o god_n to_o bestow_v on_o the_o emperor_n viz._n that_o they_o may_v have_v a_o long_a life_n and_o a_o quiet_a empire_n that_o their_o family_n may_v be_v safe_a their_o army_n valiant_a their_o senate_n faithful_a their_o people_n virtuous_a and_o that_o the_o whole_a world_n may_v be_v in_o peace_n 30._o peace_n tertul._n apol._n cap._n 30._o and_o it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o tertullian_n can_v not_o have_v quote_v these_o particular_n as_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o christian_n loyalty_n if_o they_o have_v not_o general_o ask_v these_o very_a thing_n extempore_o prayer_n will_v have_v be_v so_o various_a that_o they_o can_v have_v be_v no_o evidence_n in_o this_o or_o any_o other_o case_n moreover_o he_o call_v the_o office_n use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n divine_a and_o solemn_a rite_n and_o add_v that_o after_o these_o solemn_a rite_n be_v finish_v the_o people_n be_v dismiss_v 9_o dismiss_v dominica_n solennia_fw-la transacta_fw-la solennia_fw-la &_o dimissa_fw-la plebe_fw-la tert._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la cap._n 9_o where_o though_o he_o studious_o avoid_v recite_v any_o part_n of_o the_o office_n yet_o he_o intimate_v by_o that_o phrase_n it_o be_v a_o form_n because_o solenne_n preces_fw-la solemn_a prayer_n among_o the_o roman_n be_v those_o certain_a and_o solemn_a word_n in_o prayer_n from_o which_o they_o may_v not_o vary_v 61._o vary_v brisson_n de_fw-fr formul_fw-la lib._n 1._o pag._n 61._o he_o also_o say_v concern_v baptism_n that_o christ_n have_v not_o only_o impose_v the_o law_n of_o baptise_v but_o also_o prescribe_v the_o form_n of_o it_o 13._o it_o tertul._n de_fw-fr bapt._n cap._n 13._o so_o that_o baptism_n doubtless_o be_v perform_v then_o by_o a_o certain_a and_o set_v form_n and_o though_o our_o adversary_n argue_v that_o tertullian_n use_v variety_n of_o word_n concern_v this_o form_n 95._o form_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 94._o &_o 95._o yet_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o this_o be_v only_o in_o his_o discourse_v concern_v it_o where_o tertullian_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o cite_v the_o word_n but_o mention_n the_o thing_n occasional_o as_o to_o the_o laudatory_a part_n of_o the_o service_n it_o appear_v from_o he_o that_o they_o sing_v psalm_n and_o hymn_n alternate_o and_o therefore_o in_o form_n 172._o form_n tert._n ad_fw-la uxor_fw-la lib._n 2._o pag._n 172._o one_o of_o which_o form_n be_v the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la which_o he_o describe_v as_o irenaeus_n do_v by_o the_o last_o word_n world_n without_o end_n amen_n for_o he_o ask_v the_o christian_n if_o they_o can_v give_v testimony_n to_o a_o gladiator_n in_o the_o theatre_n with_o that_o mouth_n which_o say_v amen_n in_o the_o church_n or_o if_o they_o can_v say_v world_n without_o end_n to_o any_o but_o god_n or_o christ_n 83._o christ_n exit_fw-la ore_fw-la que_fw-la amen_o in_fw-la sanctum_fw-la protuleris_fw-la gladiatori_fw-la testimonium_fw-la reddere_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d alii_fw-la omnino_fw-la dicere_fw-la nisi_fw-la deo_fw-la &_o christo_fw-la tert._n de_fw-fr spectac_fw-la pag._n 83._o from_o whence_o we_o may_v infer_v that_o the_o glory_n be_v to_o the_o father_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v a_o form_n in_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o irenaeus_n his_o time_n be_v also_o a_o form_n use_v in_o tertullian_n time_n in_o africa_n and_o so_o may_v be_v just_o take_v for_o one_o of_o the_o primitive_a and_o universal_a form_n by_o which_o all_o church_n do_v glorify_v god_n and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_a for_o our_o adversary_n to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o they_o may_v not_o use_v form_n in_o their_o prayer_n as_o well_o as_o in_o their_o praise_n he_o urge_v against_o this_o one_o passage_n of_o tertullian_n where_o describe_v their_o lovefeast_n he_o say_v after_o they_o have_v wash_v their_o hand_n and_o bring_v in_o light_n they_o call_v for_o some_o to_o sing_v either_o psalm_n or_o somewhat_o of_o their_o own_o compose_v 143._o compose_v tertul._n apol._n cap._n 39_o discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 126_o &_o 143._o but_o if_o we_o look_v on_o the_o place_n we_o shall_v find_v this_o be_v after_o the_o public_a worship_n be_v do_v at_o their_o common_a meal_n and_o if_o this_o hymn_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o psalm_n than_o it_o be_v a_o form_n most_o certain_o or_o if_o it_o be_v of_o their_o own_o compose_v probable_o it_o be_v make_v at_o home_n however_o it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o now_o those_o miraculous_a gift_n of_o inspiration_n be_v cease_v we_o may_v compose_v extempore_o hymn_n because_o they_o do_v it_o in_o a_o age_n when_o many_o have_v those_o gift_n some_o other_o slight_a objection_n he_o raise_v out_o of_o this_o author_n against_o form_n of_o prayer_n as_o first_o that_o christian_n than_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n when_o they_o pray_v 9_o pray_v tertul._n apol._n cap._n 30._o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 9_o but_o this_o be_v answer_v before_o and_o yet_o we_o must_v add_v that_o tertullian_n affirm_v they_o do_v not_o always_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o prayer_n for_o sometime_o he_o say_v they_o do_v not_o look_v up_o with_o confidence_n towards_o heaven_n but_o imitate_v the_o publican_n who_o pray_v with_o a_o humble_a and_o downcast_a countenance_n 13._o countenance_n idem_fw-la de_fw-la oratione_fw-la c._n 13._o and_o s._n cyprian_n observe_v that_o the_o christian_n do_v not_o impudent_o lift_v up_o their_o eye_n to_o heaven_n 310_o heaven_n cypr._n de_fw-fr orat._n dom._n §._o 4._o p._n 310_o so_o that_o no_o argument_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o one_o posture_n or_o the_o other_o but_o his_o main_a objection_n out_o of_o tertullian_n be_v that_o phrase_n of_o sine_fw-la monitore_fw-la quia_fw-la de_fw-la pectore_fw-la viz._n that_o the_o christian_n pray_v without_o a_o monitor_n because_o they_o pray_v out_o of_o their_o breast_n
extempore_o more_o than_o the_o other_o and_o it_o be_v very_o fit_a one_o part_n of_o the_o public_a service_n shall_v be_v like_o the_o other_o but_o our_o adversary_n ask_v why_o this_o bishop_n do_v not_o alter_v the_o liturgy_n also_o 26._o also_o discourse_v of_o liturgy_n p._n 26._o and_o though_o i_o be_o not_o bind_v to_o answer_v all_o his_o random_n question_n and_o supposition_n ground_v upon_o this_o negative_a that_o eusebius_n do_v not_o say_v he_o do_v alter_v the_o liturgy_n yet_o i_o shall_v reply_v that_o hymn_n be_v more_o proper_a than_o prayer_n be_v to_o set_v out_o and_o magnify_v our_o saviour_n divinity_n and_o so_o be_v much_o more_o offensive_a to_o this_o heretic_n than_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v only_o address_v to_o the_o father_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n as_o our_o mediator_n which_o the_o arian_n allow_v he_o to_o be_v and_o therefore_o paulus_n begin_v to_o reject_v the_o hymn_n but_o probable_o he_o may_v have_v proceed_v further_o if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v so_o early_o discover_v and_o expel_v before_o he_o can_v make_v any_o more_o alteration_n nor_o be_v it_o unlikely_a that_o the_o liturgy_n be_v so_o ancient_a at_o antioch_n be_v extant_a in_o ignatius_n time_n that_o he_o dare_v not_o venture_v upon_o that_o at_o first_o i_o shall_v add_v no_o more_o in_o this_o century_n but_o to_o observe_v that_o in_o the_o epistle_n of_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n record_v by_o eusebius_n it_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o general_a usage_n of_o the_o church_n for_o every_o one_o of_o the_o people_n to_o say_v amen_o when_o they_o hear_v the_o priest_n offer_v they_o the_o sacrament_n and_o say_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n 180._o etc._n euseb_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 6._o cap._n 35._o p._n 180._o which_o be_v a_o form_n so_o universal_o use_v in_o all_o church_n of_o the_o world_n that_o we_o may_v conclude_v it_o be_v enjoin_v by_o all_o liturgy_n otherwise_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a that_o all_o christian_n shall_v have_v so_o exact_o agree_v in_o that_o form_n at_o that_o place_n and_o on_o that_o occasion_n we_o proceed_v now_o to_o time_n of_o great_a light_n and_o more_o clear_a evidence_n chap._n iu._n of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o four_o century_n §_o 1._o that_o the_o use_v of_o form_n and_o state_v liturgy_n do_v not_o begin_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o nor_o in_o the_o entrance_n of_o the_o six_o century_n be_v very_o plain_a from_o the_o precede_a testimony_n which_o sufficient_o confute_v our_o adversary_n assertion_n yet_o if_o we_o have_v no_o evidence_n of_o settle_a form_n of_o prayer_n before_o this_o age_n it_o have_v be_v enough_o to_o justify_v our_o use_n of_o they_o because_o this_o be_v the_o first_o century_n wherein_o the_o miraculous_a gift_n be_v cease_v and_o the_o church_n be_v settle_v under_o christian_a magistrate_n wherefore_o since_o we_o plead_v for_o the_o use_n of_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n in_o a_o establish_a church_n it_o be_v as_o much_o antiquity_n as_o our_o cause_n needs_o to_o show_v we_o have_v precedent_n for_o it_o from_o this_o age_n that_o be_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o primitive_a church_n circumstance_n and_o we_o do_v agree_v now_o the_o centuriator_n tell_v we_o that_o upon_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o church_n the_o bishop_n appoint_v prayer_n for_o all_o thing_n necessary_a for_o the_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o the_o emperor_n for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o church_n for_o public_a peace_n and_o for_o the_o vnconvert_v 498._o vnconvert_v episcopipreces_fw-la sacras_fw-la ordinarunt_fw-la pro_fw-la omnibus_fw-la rebus_fw-la necessariis_fw-la etc._n etc._n magd._n cent._n 4._o §._o 7._o pag._n 498._o now_o if_o the_o bishop_n appoint_v such_o prayer_n doubtless_o the_o inferior_a clergy_n do_v use_v they_o and_o that_o show_v there_o be_v a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n yet_o our_o adversary_n strive_v by_o all_o kind_n of_o artifice_n to_o hide_v this_o plain_a truth_n and_o the_o first_o author_n he_o produce_v in_o this_o century_n be_v arnobius_n and_o lactantius_n to_o prove_v the_o christian_n look_v up_o to_o heaven_n when_o they_o pray_v 9_o pray_v discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 9_o which_o we_o free_o grant_v but_o reject_v his_o consequence_n of_o their_o have_n not_o write_a form_n since_o experience_n show_v that_o both_o priest_n and_o people_n by_o frequent_a use_n of_o our_o common_a prayer_n may_v and_o do_v often_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n when_o they_o pray_v by_o this_o form_n and_o as_o for_o one_o of_o these_o very_a father_n 303._o arnobius_n an._n dom._n 303._o viz._n arno_n bius_n though_o he_o write_v against_o the_o gentile_n a_o little_a before_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o speak_v very_o cautious_o of_o the_o christian_a rite_n 65._o rite_n ita_fw-la de_fw-la eucharistid_n loquor_fw-la viz._n ut_fw-la ad_fw-la illud_fw-la quod_fw-la dabitur_fw-la possint_fw-la esse_fw-la paratae_fw-la arnob._n lib._n 2._o pag._n 65._o yet_o there_o be_v some_o intimation_n in_o he_o of_o the_o use_n of_o form_n we_o adore_v say_v he_o he_o that_o be_v high_a than_o all_o and_o pray_v to_o he_o by_o a_o venerable_a service_n we_o supplicate_v he_o with_o daily_a prayer_n and_o vocal_o call_v on_o he_o for_o that_o which_o we_o need_v to_o venerate_v this_o supreme_a king_n be_v the_o end_n and_o design_n of_o these_o divine_a office_n to_o he_o according_a to_o custom_n we_o all_o prostrate_v ourselves_o adore_v he_o with_o our_o joint_a prayer_n and_o request_v of_o he_o thing_n just_a honest_a and_o fit_a for_o his_o holy_a ear_n 15._o ear_n hic_fw-la propositus_fw-la terminus_fw-la divinorum_fw-la officiorum_fw-la hic_fw-la finis_fw-la est_fw-la huic_fw-la omnes_fw-la ex_fw-la more_fw-it prosternimur_fw-la hunc_fw-la collatis_fw-la precibus_fw-la adoramus_fw-la etc._n etc._n id._n lib._n 1._o pag._n 13_o 14_o &_o 15._o now_o this_o venerable_a service_n of_o daily_a prayer_n vocal_o perform_v in_o divine_a office_n wherein_o all_o the_o christian_n join_v and_o bear_v a_o part_n can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o state_v form_n know_v before_o to_o the_o congregation_n and_o unless_o the_o minister_n and_o people_n have_v use_v such_o form_n arnobius_n can_v not_o be_v sure_a they_o shall_v always_o ask_v thing_n fit_a for_o god_n holy_a ear_n the_o same_o author_n in_o another_o place_n evident_o point_v to_o that_o litany_n which_o tertullian_n have_v brief_o describe_v in_o his_o apology_n say_v in_o our_o conventicle_n we_o invocate_v the_o supreme_a god_n pray_v for_o peace_n and_o pardon_n to_o all_o man_n for_o the_o magistrate_n the_o army_n for_o the_o emperor_n for_o our_o friend_n and_o our_o enemy_n for_o those_o that_o be_v alive_a and_o those_o that_o be_v die_v 152._o die_v arnob._n adv_o gent._n lib._n 4._o pag._n 152._o which_o be_v the_o very_a head_n that_o other_o father_n set_v down_o when_o they_o do_v not_o design_n to_o quote_v the_o word_n of_o their_o litany_n but_o only_o to_o describe_v it_o in_o a_o public_a discourse_n 312._o constantin_n m._n an._n dom._n 312._o §_o 2._o the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a who_o now_o establish_v by_o secular_a law_n the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n be_v our_o next_o evidence_n for_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n for_o eusebius_n who_o be_v a_o eye_n and_o ear_n witness_v of_o those_o transaction_n which_o he_o relate_v concern_v he_o give_v we_o a_o account_n that_o he_o order_v his_o palace_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o church_n and_o that_o when_o the_o christian_n be_v assemble_v he_o will_v begin_v to_o take_v the_o book_n into_o his_o hand_n either_o for_o explain_v the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o repeat_v the_o prescribe_a prayer_n in_o his_o royal_a family_n 395._o family_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n vit_fw-mi const_n l._n 4_o c._n 17._o p._n 395._o he_o also_o relate_v that_o he_o make_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o his_o guard_n which_o they_o be_v to_o use_v every_o sunday_n 18._o sunday_n id._n ib._n c._n 18._o and_o he_o teach_v they_o to_o recite_v this_o prayer_n with_o hand_n lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n and_o with_o the_o eye_n of_o their_o mind_n lift_v up_o still_o high_a even_o to_o the_o king_n of_o heaven_n 19_o heaven_n id._n ib._n c._n 19_o the_o very_a word_n of_o which_o form_n eusebius_n set_v down_o 20._o down_o id._n ib._n c._n 20._o and_o commend_v the_o pious_a emperor_n because_o he_o be_v a_o teacher_n of_o the_o word_n of_o prayer_n 465._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n de_fw-fr laud._n constantin_n p._n 465._o now_o we_o learn_v from_o hence_o first_o that_o repeat_v prayer_n out_o of_o a_o book_n be_v the_o usage_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o church_n because_o when_o this_o be_v do_v in_o constantine_n family_n it_o make_v his_o court_n to_o resemble_v a_o church_n
discourse_v of_o liturg_n p._n 138._o and_o challenge_v any_o judicious_a eye_n to_o discover_v any_o thing_n of_o a_o form_n therein_o for_o if_o the_o reader_n have_v not_o s._n cyril_n work_n to_o consult_v let_v he_o look_v upon_o mr._n clarkson_n own_o book_n 176._o book_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n marg._n of_o pag._n 14â—_n and_o of_o pag._n 175_o 176._o where_o he_o himself_o cite_v out_o of_o this_o very_a place_n of_o s._n cyril_n very_o many_o ancient_a form_n which_o then_o be_v almost_o general_o use_v in_o all_o church_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o their_o public_a office_n and_o all_o of_o those_o form_n and_o response_n which_o he_o cite_v be_v put_v together_o make_v up_o as_o clear_v and_o full_a a_o liturgy_n as_o to_o the_o people_n part_n especial_o as_o can_v be_v set_v down_o in_o write_v but_o since_o he_o be_v so_o confident_a we_o will_v first_o observe_v one_o thing_n and_o then_o set_v down_o the_o particular_n the_o observation_n be_v this_o that_o s._n cyril_n be_v here_o expound_v the_o liturgy_n not_o to_o priest_n who_o be_v presume_v to_o understand_v their_o part_n of_o the_o office_n but_o to_o the_o faithful_a who_o know_v the_o word_n of_o these_o public_a form_n which_o require_v their_o distinct_a answer_n but_o perhaps_o may_v not_o full_o understand_v the_o sense_n and_o therefore_o s._n cyril_n here_o brief_o pass_v over_o the_o priest_n part_n and_o only_a enlarge_n upon_o the_o people_n share_n of_o the_o office_n this_o be_v premise_v let_v it_o be_v note_v that_o s._n cyril_n say_v to_o his_o auditor_n that_o in_o the_o eucharistical_a office_n the_o priest_n cry_v lift_v up_o your_o heart_n and_o say_v he_o you_o answer_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n then_o the_o priest_n say_v let_v we_o give_v thanks_o unto_o the_o lord_n and_o you_o reply_v it_o be_v meet_v and_o just_a 5._o just_a cyril_n cateche_n mystag_n 5._o which_o be_v the_o very_a form_n that_o we_o meet_v with_o in_o s._n cyprian_n etc._n etc._n above_o 100_o year_n before_o but_o s._n cyril_n go_v on_o to_o the_o priest_n part_n and_o there_o indeed_o only_a mention_n the_o general_a head_n for_o which_o he_o give_v god_n thanks_o in_o a_o eucharistical_a collect._n next_o he_o mention_n the_o seraphic_a hymn_n viz._n holy_a holy_a holy_a and_o speak_v of_o their_o sing_v together_o with_o angel_n and_o archangel_n then_o he_o brief_o describe_v the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n and_o the_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n which_o be_v say_v by_o the_o priest_n alone_o and_o after_o this_o say_v he_o you_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o be_v the_o people_n part_n be_v there_o large_o expound_v and_o then_o the_o priest_n say_v give_v holy_a thing_n to_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a and_o the_o people_n answer_v there_o be_v one_o holy_a even_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n than_o one_o begin_v to_o sing_v that_o psalm_n o_o taste_n and_o see_v how_o gracious_a the_o lord_n be_v etc._n etc._n and_o when_o they_o receive_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n they_o be_v to_o say_v at_o each_o of_o they_o amen_o final_o after_o they_o have_v communicate_v they_o must_v stay_v for_o that_o prayer_n wherein_o god_n be_v praise_v for_o make_v we_o partaker_n of_o these_o mystery_n locum_fw-la mystery_n cyril_n catech_n mystag_n 5._o à _fw-la pag._n 240._o ad_fw-la pag._n 245._o vide_fw-la locum_fw-la now_o if_o we_o compare_v this_o with_o those_o account_n already_o produce_v out_o of_o the_o father_n or_o those_o that_o follow_v or_o if_o we_o examine_v it_o by_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n or_o by_o our_o own_o communion_n office_n this_o be_v so_o full_a a_o proof_n of_o a_o prescribe_a form_n be_v then_o use_v at_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n at_o that_o time_n that_o he_o must_v have_v a_o forehead_n of_o brass_n who_o can_v deny_v it_o indeed_o be_v a_o popular_a discourse_n make_v by_o a_o catechist_n he_o do_v not_o presume_v to_o set_v down_o and_o explain_v the_o priest_n part_n but_o that_o be_v make_v up_o by_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o s._n james_n his_o name_n the_o ancient_a part_n of_o which_o i_o will_v now_o prove_v be_v the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n long_o before_o s._n cyril_n time_n §_o 6._o james_n the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n james_n i_o have_v often_o wonder_v to_o see_v many_o learned_a protestant_n dispute_v earnest_o against_o those_o ancient_a liturgy_n which_o now_o appear_v to_o the_o world_n under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n james_n or_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o level_v all_o their_o argument_n against_o the_o title_n and_o the_o modern_a corruption_n of_o these_o liturgy_n since_o neither_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a nor_o reform_a church_n who_o in_o this_o age_n defend_v they_o be_v so_o vain_a to_o pretend_v either_o that_o the_o title_n impose_v on_o they_o be_v true_a with_o respect_n to_o all_o that_o be_v contain_v in_o these_o liturgy_n or_o that_o all_o passage_n in_o the_o modern_a copy_n be_v apostolical_a so_o that_o to_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v that_o s._n james_n do_v not_o compose_v that_o whole_a office_n which_o be_v now_o extant_a under_o his_o name_n be_v high_o impertinent_a since_o no_o body_n in_o this_o age_n of_o any_o note_n have_v affirm_v it_o bellarmin_n and_o card._n bonaventure_n with_o other_o of_o the_o romanist_n dr._n hammond_n and_o divers_a learned_a reform_a divine_n do_v confess_v that_o the_o title_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o all_o that_o which_o be_v now_o find_v in_o this_o liturgy_n and_o own_o that_o divers_a thing_n have_v be_v add_v to_o it_o in_o late_a time_n but_o that_o which_o we_o maintain_v be_v this_o that_o the_o liturgy_n now_o extant_a under_o s._n james_n his_o name_n do_v contain_v many_o primitive_a prayer_n and_o response_n which_o be_v the_o public_a form_n use_v at_o jerusalem_n long_o before_o s._n cyril_n time_n and_o though_o s._n james_n be_v not_o the_o undoubted_a author_n of_o this_o office_n yet_o if_o it_o be_v make_v and_o use_v at_o jerusalem_n before_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o century_n that_o be_v sufficient_a to_o confute_v he_o who_o ascribe_v the_o original_a of_o all_o liturgy_n to_o the_o five_o and_o six_o century_n and_o will_v full_o prove_v liturgy_n to_o be_v as_o ancient_a as_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n itself_o which_o be_v all_o that_o i_o be_o oblige_v to_o make_v out_o now_o that_o the_o main_a of_o this_o office_n be_v use_v long_o before_o at_o jerusalem_n i_o think_v be_v very_o clear_a from_o the_o harmony_n and_o agreement_n which_o we_o find_v between_o s._n james_n his_o liturgy_n and_o that_o describe_v by_o s._n cyril_n and_o expound_v to_o the_o catechuman_n of_o that_o church_n the_o account_n differ_v only_o in_o some_o word_n and_o phrase_n but_o agree_v in_o many_o place_n in_o the_o very_a syllable_n and_o in_o all_o place_n in_o method_n and_o in_o the_o sense_n the_o difference_n be_v not_o so_o great_a but_o it_o may_v be_v well_o impute_v to_o variety_n of_o copy_n and_o to_o the_o divers_a age_n in_o which_o the_o liturgy_n be_v transcribe_v every_o age_n delight_v to_o alter_v something_o in_o its_o ancient_a form_n as_o we_o see_v in_o our_o own_o incomparable_a liturgy_n which_o have_v be_v more_o than_o once_o revise_v and_o alter_v in_o some_o place_n but_o let_v it_o be_v consider_v first_o that_o there_o be_v public_a form_n at_o jerusalem_n in_o s._n cyrils_n time_n and_o that_o he_o who_o expound_v part_n of_o they_o while_o he_o be_v a_o catechist_n can_v not_o be_v suppose_v to_o make_v these_o form_n therefore_o they_o be_v in_o use_n long_o before_o he_o and_o to_o prove_v this_o let_v we_o note_v that_o s._n cyril_n pretend_v not_o to_o be_v author_n of_o these_o office_n but_o when_o he_o have_v deliver_v they_o and_o expound_v they_o he_o call_v they_o tradition_n that_o be_v something_o convey_v down_o to_o they_o from_o their_o fore_n father_n and_o charge_v they_o to_o keep_v they_o 245._o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cyr._n cat._n mystag_n 5._o pag._n 245._o so_o that_o at_o least_o they_o be_v make_v by_o some_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n before_o that_o age_n it_o be_v true_a cyril_n do_v not_o mention_n s._n james_n his_o name_n but_o he_o have_v be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o that_o see_v and_o probable_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o this_o liturgy_n there_o soon_o after_o cyrils_n time_n viz._n within_o 80_o year_n proclus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n an._n 434._o call_v this_o liturgy_n by_o s._n james_n his_o name_n say_v it_o be_v so_o large_a that_o man_n who_o be_v engage_v in_o secular_a business_n can_v not_o attend_v it_o and_o so_o desire_v s._n basil_n to_o compose_v a_o
short_a account_n of_o the_o general_a litany_n make_v by_o the_o deacon_n for_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o every_o part_n of_o it_o for_o priest_n and_o prince_n for_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o peace_n of_o all_o ibid._n all_o id._n ibid._n and_o also_o the_o form_n of_o the_o bishop_n blessing_n and_o of_o the_o final_a prayer_n 45_o prayer_n id._n ibid._n pag._n 45_o probable_o to_o be_v use_v in_o ordinary_a assembly_n in_o these_o constitution_n we_o find_v private_a christian_n enjoin_v to_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n as_o a_o form_n thrice_o in_o a_o day_n 25._o day_n ibid._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 25._o and_o we_o have_v form_n draw_v up_o for_o their_o use_n both_o before_o and_o after_o the_o sacrament_n 26.27_o sacrament_n ibid._n cap._n 26.27_o and_o upon_o divers_a other_o occasion_n etc._n occasion_n ibid._n cap._n 34_o 35_o etc._n etc._n there_o be_v also_o a_o office_n of_o baptism_n with_o form_n of_o renunciation_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o confess_v the_o faith_n as_o also_o a_o form_n for_o consecrate_v the_o water_n etc._n etc._n 43._o etc._n ibid._n cap._n 41_o 42_o 43._o a_o office_n for_o the_o ordination_n of_o a_o bishop_n 3._o bishop_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 3._o and_o also_o for_o the_o ordain_v priest_n and_o deacon_n etc._n etc._n 25._o etc._n ibid._n cap._n 24_o 25._o but_o most_o particular_o there_o be_v the_o office_n at_o the_o communion_n with_o all_o those_o form_n use_v at_o those_o most_o solemn_a assembly_n 〈…〉_o assembly_n ibid._n lib._n 8._o 〈…〉_o 5._o ad_fw-la 〈…〉_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o litany_n say_v by_o the_o deacon_n for_o the_o catechuman_n the_o faithful_a answer_v to_o each_o petition_n domine_fw-la miserere_fw-la with_o the_o bishop_n prayer_n for_o they_o the_o like_a litany_n and_o prescribe_v prayer_n for_o those_o that_o be_v possess_v those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v baptise_a and_o for_o the_o penitent_n and_o after_o these_o be_v all_o go_v out_o there_o be_v also_o prescribe_v a_o litany_n by_o the_o deacon_n and_o a_o prayer_n by_o the_o bishop_n for_o the_o faithful_a after_o which_o follow_v form_n prescribe_v for_o the_o salutation_n the_o first_o benediction_n the_o offering_n of_o their_o gift_n the_o invitation_n the_o preface_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n etc._n etc._n the_o hymn_n call_v trisagion_n to_o be_v sing_v by_o all_o the_o people_n and_o also_o a_o form_n for_o consecrate_v the_o element_n a_o intercession_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n the_o order_n for_o receive_v and_o say_v amen_o when_o they_o do_v receive_v the_o sing_n of_o the_o xxxiv_o psalm_n o_o taste_n and_o see_v how_o gracious_a the_o lord_n be_v final_o there_o be_v a_o public_a form_n of_o prayer_n after_o the_o communion_n and_o the_o conclude_a benediction_n with_o many_o other_o form_n on_o other_o less_o solemn_a occasion_n particular_o there_o be_v form_n for_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n as_o our_o adversary_n confess_v marg._n confess_v disc_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 162._o marg._n now_o if_o all_o this_o will_v not_o amount_v to_o a_o liturgy_n than_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o liturgy_n then_o prescribe_v form_n must_v needs_o be_v use_v when_o this_o author_n write_v yea_o and_o long_o before_o otherwise_o he_o can_v not_o have_v pretend_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v author_n of_o these_o form_n his_o very_a pretend_v that_o show_v that_o those_o of_o that_o age_n have_v lose_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o first_o composer_n of_o these_o form_n and_o this_o author_n take_v advantage_n from_o their_o immemorial_n use_v to_o ascribe_v they_o to_o the_o apostle_n now_o our_o adversary_n be_v aware_a of_o this_o though_o he_o dare_v not_o deny_v these_o constitution_n to_o be_v good_a evidence_n for_o that_o time_n wherein_o they_o be_v write_v yet_o labour_v to_o disparage_v and_o baffle_v this_o clear_a witness_n by_o several_a crafty_a cavil_n and_o objection_n first_o he_o thrust_v this_o writer_n down_o above_o one_o whole_a century_n and_o pretend_v he_o live_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o six_o age_n 111._o age_n disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 110_o &_o 111._o but_o this_o be_v most_o notorios_o false_a as_o may_v be_v prove_v first_o because_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o century_n cite_v it_o as_o a_o know_a book_n in_o this_o age._n second_o because_o the_o matter_n of_o these_o form_n be_v exact_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o three_o and_o four_o century_n for_o the_o first_o point_n athanasius_n reckon_v this_o book_n which_o he_o call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n among_o those_o which_o the_o father_n allow_v â—o_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n therefore_o it_o be_v extant_a long_o before_o his_o time_n monach_n time_n athan._n epistol_n ad_fw-la ammam_fw-la monach_n eusebius_n also_o compute_v it_o among_o those_o write_n which_o though_o they_o be_v not_o canonical_a scripture_n yet_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o ancient_n and_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o book_n which_o the_o heretic_n have_v forge_v 71._o forge_v euseb_n hist_o lib._n cap._n 19_o pag._n 71._o s._n cyril_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o this_o century_n cite_v that_o passage_n about_o the_o phoenix_n out_o of_o it_o and_o ascribe_v â—t_a by_o name_n to_o clemens_n 8._o clemens_n cyril_n catech_n 18._o p._n 213._o collat._n cum_fw-la constit_fw-la clem._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 8._o which_o he_o will_v not_o have_v do_v if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v then_o account_v a_o approve_a book_n and_o well_o know_v to_o those_o of_o his_o age._n epiphanius_n quote_v it_o very_o often_o in_o his_o book_n against_o heresy_n by_o the_o express_a name_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n as_o a_o author_n of_o eminent_a credit_n and_o who_o testimony_n be_v sufficient_a as_o to_o what_o be_v a_o primitive_a usage_n 75._o usage_n epiphan_n panar_n lib._n 1._o tom._n 3._o haer._n 45_o &_o lib._n 3._o tom._n 1._o haer._n 75._o and_o he_o give_v this_o character_n of_o they_o that_o many_o doubt_v of_o they_o but_o do_v not_o reject_v they_o for_o say_v he_o all_o regular_a order_n be_v contain_v in_o they_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o contrary_a either_o to_o faith_n or_o worship_n or_o to_o the_o rule_n of_o church_n government_n 70._o government_n epiphan_n ibid._n lib._n 3._o tom._n 1._o haer._n 70._o that_o be_v they_o contain_v all_o necessary_a direction_n as_o to_z doctrine_n divine_a office_n and_o discipline_n now_o if_o this_o book_n have_v this_o reputation_n in_o this_o four_o century_n we_o must_v believe_v it_o be_v write_v soon_o and_o we_o may_v well_o allow_v it_o as_o good_a evidence_n for_o matter_n of_o fact_n at_o least_o in_o this_o age_n where_o we_o be_v content_a to_o place_v it_o and_o we_o hope_v our_o adversary_n will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o except_v against_o our_o modest_a assignation_n of_o the_o constitution_n to_o the_o late_a part_n of_o this_o century_n because_o mr._n cook_n think_v their_o true_a author_n be_v contemporary_a with_o s._n basil_n who_o die_v an._n 378_o maâ—g_v 378_o discou_n se_fw-la of_o lâ—turg_n p._n 110._o maâ—g_v and_o mounseur_fw-fr dailé_fw-fr reckon_v these_o constitution_n among_o the_o most_o ancient_a book_n which_o be_v apocryphal_a and_o confess_v they_o be_v publish_v soon_o after_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 330_o and_o therefore_o he_o cite_v they_o as_o good_a evidence_n for_o the_o usage_n of_o this_o century_n and_o the_o former_a pâ—oâ—eâ—nem_fw-la former_a dâ—â—le_fw-fr p_o aefat_n ad_fw-la l_o â—run_v de_fw-fr relig._n â—â—â—tus_fw-la obj_fw-la â—o_o pâ—oâ—eâ—nem_fw-la for_o which_o reason_n he_o must_v allow_v they_o to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a witness_n for_o the_o use_n of_o form_n and_o liturgy_n in_o these_o two_o age_n and_o true_o second_o we_o may_v prove_v this_o book_n to_o be_v at_o least_o thus_o ancient_a by_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o which_o be_v primitive_a pure_a and_o pious_a and_o the_o form_n be_v take_v out_o of_o scripture_n or_o the_o write_n of_o the_o most_o genuine_a father_n and_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o several_a occasion_n and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o these_o age_n be_v free_a from_o those_o grosser_n corruption_n of_o the_o late_a time_n such_o as_o invocation_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o saint_n and_o angel_n adoration_n of_o image_n cross_n and_o relic_n the_o sacrifice_n propitiatory_a of_o the_o mass_n the_o pope_n infallibility_n and_o supremacy_n with_o such_o like_a yea_o this_o liturgy_n be_v allow_v to_o have_v be_v use_v in_o this_o century_n and_o not_o mention_v any_o of_o these_o thing_n be_v a_o good_a proof_n that_o they_o be_v all_o notorious_a corruption_n and_o innovation_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o some_o charitable_a prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a without_o any_o respect_n to_o purgatory_n which_o can_v be_v except_v against_o in_o
be_v use_v morning_n and_o evening_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o day_n begin_v with_o prayer_n and_o be_v close_v up_o with_o hymn_n 64._o hymn_n idem_fw-la in_o psal_n 64._o and_o blame_v those_o who_o lip_n murmur_v they_o know_v not_o what_o and_o while_o their_o thought_n rove_v and_o their_o mind_n be_v busy_v about_o other_o thing_n do_v not_o attend_v to_o the_o office_n which_o they_o be_v recite_v these_o and_o many_o other_o passage_n in_o he_o make_v it_o plain_a that_o the_o gallican_n church_n have_v form_n and_o a_o liturgy_n in_o this_o age._n yea_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o all_o christian_a church_n have_v so_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o method_n that_o julian_n the_o apostate_n 361._o julian_n the_o apostate_n an._n dom._n 361._o take_v to_o establish_v paganism_n which_o be_v to_o accommodate_v it_o as_o much_o as_o possible_a to_o christianity_n the_o rite_n of_o which_o he_o see_v be_v then_o very_o popular_a and_o take_v and_o therefore_o he_o devise_v to_o make_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o part_n for_o the_o heathen_a worship_n to_o set_v up_o school_n and_o lecture_n of_o philosophy_n and_o to_o enjoin_v penance_n to_o offender_n which_o thing_n say_v nazianzen_n be_v clear_o agreeable_a to_o our_o good_a order_n 102._o order_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nazian_a in_o jul._n orat._n 3_o p._n 102._o and_o sozomen_n relate_v the_o same_o thing_n say_v that_o julian_n design_v to_o adorn_v his_o gentile_a temple_n with_o the_o order_n of_o christian-worship_n and_o therefore_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o appoint_v prescribe_v prayer_n upon_o set-day_n and_o hour_n 15._o hour_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d zoz_n hist_o lib._n 5._o cap._n 15._o from_o whence_o it_o be_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o sun_n that_o in_o julian_n time_n the_o christian_n general_o use_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o part_n so_o that_o the_o people_n can_v make_v their_o response_n and_o that_o they_o have_v proper_a form_n appoint_v for_o certain_a day_n yea_o for_o the_o several_a hour_n of_o prayer_n in_o every_o day_n and_o this_o be_v so_o grateful_a to_o the_o people_n of_o that_o age_n that_o this_o ingenious_a apostate_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n yet_o extant_a advise_v his_o pagan_a priest_n to_o pray_v thrice_o a_o day_n if_o possible_a or_o however_o morning_n and_o evening_n both_o in_o private_a and_o public_a and_o to_o learn_v the_o hymn_n of_o the_o god_n which_o be_v make_v in_o old_a and_o in_o late_a time_n add_v that_o there_o be_v a_o liturgy_n for_o these_o priest_n and_o a_o law_n direct_v they_o what_o to_o do_v in_o their_o temple_n from_o which_o they_o may_v not_o vary_v 552._o vary_v julian_n fragment_n epistol_n in_o oper_n pag_n 552._o so_o that_o he_o have_v actual_o bring_v the_o christian_a order_n into_o the_o service_n of_o the_o heathen_a god_n and_o because_o christian_n have_v response_n in_o their_o prayer_n and_o sing_v their_o hymn_n alternate_o so_o do_v he_o appoint_v the_o pagan_n to_o pray_v and_o sing_v by_o such_o like_a form_n §_o 9_o the_o next_o place_n must_v be_v assign_v to_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n 365._o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n an._n dom._n 365._o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o early_a synod_n after_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n and_o its_o canon_n have_v always_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o here_o we_o have_v many_o convince_a proof_n that_o the_o christian_n than_o have_v write_v and_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n and_o use_v a_o liturgy_n in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n first_o we_o find_v a_o order_n that_o the_o heretic_n who_o return_v to_o the_o church_n shall_v learn_v the_o creed_n 455._o creed_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n laod._n can._n 7._o bever_n tom._n 1._o pag._n 455._o probable_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o nicene_n creed_n however_o they_o must_v be_v set_a form_n or_o otherwise_o how_o can_v man_n learn_v they_o second_o in_o this_o council_n we_o meet_v with_o canonical_a singer_n who_o sing_v out_o of_o write_a book_n and_o none_o but_o they_o be_v allow_v to_o sing_v in_o the_o church_n 459._o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n can._n 15._o p._n 459._o that_o be_v as_o balsamon_n well_o note_n to_o begin_v the_o hymn_n for_o the_o people_n be_v always_o allow_v to_o follow_v they_o and_o sing_v with_o and_o after_o they_o now_o if_o they_o have_v form_n of_o praise_n write_v in_o a_o book_n why_o may_v they_o not_o have_v their_o prayer_n write_v also_o in_o a_o book_n it_o be_v certain_a they_o have_v no_o great_a esteem_n for_o extempore_o composure_n nor_o for_o variety_n of_o form_n neither_o because_o they_o forbid_v the_o read_n of_o psalm_n compose_v by_o private_a man_n in_o the_o church_n 480._o church_n ibid._n can._n â—â—_o p_o 480._o and_o enjoin_v the_o use_n of_o the_o same_o office_n for_o the_o evening_n prayer_n at_o whatever_o hour_n of_o the_o afternoon_n it_o be_v say_v which_o be_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o that_o famous_a canon_n about_o which_o our_o adversary_n raise_v so_o much_o dust_n the_o word_n of_o it_o be_v these_o that_o the_o very_a same_o liturgy_n of_o prayer_n aught_o to_o be_v use_v always_o both_o at_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n and_o in_o the_o evening_n 461._o evening_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d can._n 18._o bev._n tom._n 1._o p._n 461._o that_o be_v say_v balsamon_n they_o forbid_v man_n to_o reject_v the_o prayer_n which_o the_o father_n have_v appoint_v for_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n and_o to_o make_v new_a prayer_n of_o their_o own_o on_o pretence_n they_o use_v they_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o evening_n hymn_n and_o zonaras_n say_v the_o council_n reject_v new_a prayer_n and_o allow_v none_o but_o such_o as_o have_v be_v approve_v in_o a_o synod_n nor_o will_v they_o permit_v man_n to_o use_v prayer_n of_o their_o own_o make_n in_o public_a but_o the_o same_o prayer_n which_o have_v be_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o be_v to_o be_v say_v in_o every_o assembly_n ibid._n assembly_n balsam_n &_o zonar_n apud_fw-la beveâ—eg_n ibid._n to_o which_o i_o will_v only_o add_v this_o that_o the_o whole_a day_n be_v divide_v by_o the_o hour_n of_o prayer_n as_o it_o have_v former_o be_v among_o the_o jew_n the_o morning_n hour_n take_v in_o the_o time_n from_o six_o till_o nine_o the_o noon-hour_n of_o prayer_n be_v say_v any_o time_n between_o nine_o and_o three_o and_o the_o evening-hour_n prayer_n may_v be_v say_v between_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n and_o six_o at_o night_n soon_o after_o which_o be_v the_o time_n for_o sing_v those_o hymn_n at_o the_o first_o light_v of_o candle_n and_o it_o seem_v some_o put_v these_o two_o last_o office_n together_o and_o have_v say_v the_o usual_a form_n for_o evening_n prayer_n at_o three_o of_o the_o clock_n when_o they_o be_v to_o sing_v the_o evening_n hymn_n at_o candle_n light_v compose_v new_a form_n of_o evening_n prayer_n and_o use_v they_o in_o the_o church_n which_o the_o synod_n forbid_v and_o enjoin_v the_o same_o liturgy_n or_o form_n of_o prayer_n which_o have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o afternoon_n to_o be_v repeat_v over_o again_o with_o the_o hymn_n in_o the_o evening_n now_o this_o canon_n make_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n where_o liturgy_n be_v then_o common_o use_v must_v be_v expound_v of_o a_o set_a and_o prescribe_v form_n and_o therefore_o divers_a of_o the_o presbyterian_a persuasion_n have_v confess_v that_o liturgy_n have_v be_v use_v for_o at_o least_o 1300_o year_n 140._o year_n see_v falkner_n vindic._n of_o liturg._n pag._n 140._o and_o smectymnuus_n derive_v the_o use_n of_o they_o from_o this_o canon_n and_o believe_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o to_o be_v that_o none_o shall_v vary_v but_o always_o use_v the_o same_o form_n 7._o form_n smectym_n answer_v to_o remonstr_n p._n 7._o but_o our_o adversary_n resolve_v right_a or_o wrong_n that_o liturgy_n shall_v not_o be_v ground_v upon_o this_o canon_n wherefore_o first_o he_o assign_v a_o date_n to_o the_o council_n late_a than_o he_o ought_v for_o he_o say_v it_o be_v in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n 61._o century_n disc_n of_o lituâ—g_v p._n 61._o whereas_o it_o be_v hold_v soon_o after_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o second_o he_o reserve_v this_o canon_n to_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o his_o book_n not_o dare_v to_o produce_v it_o till_o he_o have_v prepossess_v his_o reader_n with_o a_o false_a notion_n that_o there_o be_v no_o liturgy_n in_o this_o age_n 155._o age_n ibid._n p._n 155._o then_o he_o recite_v the_o word_n of_o it_o wrong_v put_v the_o evening_n before_o the_o nine_o hour_n 156._o hour_n ibid_fw-la p._n 156._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o bring_v in_o caranzas_n false_a translation_n of_o this_o canon_n who_o leave_v
instance_n true_o represent_v that_o nazianzen_n father_n always_o use_v a_o liturgy_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o son_n mean_v those_o public_a prescribe_a form_n when_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o be_v always_o better_o when_o he_o can_v get_v to_o the_o church_n for_o the_o bare_a say_n of_o the_o liturgy_n cure_v he_o 313._o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d naz._n orat._n 19_o pag._n 313._o and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o gregory_n nazianzen_n 370._o s_o â—asiâ—_n an_fw-mi dom._n 370._o §_o 13._o his_o contemporary_a and_o dear_a friend_n be_v s._n basil_n who_o be_v not_o only_o a_o good_a evidence_n for_o liturgy_n but_o compose_v one_o himself_o so_o that_o our_o adversary_n be_v force_v first_o to_o conceal_v most_o of_o his_o proof_n for_o public_a form_n and_o then_o to_o hunt_v about_o for_o objection_n against_o both_o form_n in_o general_a and_o his_o liturgy_n in_o particular_a but_o with_o how_o little_a success_n shall_v now_o be_v show_v in_o this_o method_n first_o we_o will_v produce_v the_o proof_n which_o he_o have_v suppress_v or_o labour_v to_o pervert_v second_o we_o will_v reply_v to_o his_o objection_n and_o three_o justify_v the_o main_a part_n of_o his_o liturgy_n to_o be_v a_o genuine_a composure_n of_o s._n basils_n first_o we_o begin_v with_o his_o evidence_n for_o public_a form_n and_o the_o first_o shall_v be_v his_o vindication_n of_o that_o way_n of_o praise_v god_n which_o he_o have_v set_v up_o at_o naeocesarea_n which_o we_o will_v give_v at_o large_a in_o its_o due_a place_n because_o our_o adversary_n have_v but_o a_o imperfect_a account_n of_o it_o and_o place_n it_o in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o his_o book_n 166._o book_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 166._o the_o word_n be_v these_o as_o to_o the_o psalmody_n for_o which_o we_o be_v accuse_v i_o answer_v that_o the_o custom_n now_o set_v up_o be_v consonant_n and_o agreeable_a to_o all_o the_o church_n of_o god_n for_o the_o people_n rise_v while_o it_o be_v yet_o night_n go_v early_o to_o the_o house_n of_o prayer_n and_o with_o much_o pain_n and_o trouble_n yea_o with_o many_o tear_n make_v their_o confession_n to_o god_n and_o afterward_o rise_v from_o prayer_n they_o stand_v up_o to_o sing_v psalm_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n they_o sing_v by_o turn_v answer_v one_o another_o then_o they_o comfort_v themselves_o by_o consider_v god_n word_n and_o cast_v away_o all_o vain_a thought_n mind_v this_o alone_a after_o this_o one_o be_v order_v to_o begin_v the_o hymn_n and_o the_o rest_n follow_v and_o thus_o with_o variety_n of_o psalm_n and_o prayer_n intermix_v the_o night_n be_v spend_v as_o soon_o as_o day_n appear_v they_o offer_v to_o the_o lord_n a_o psalm_n of_o confession_n all_o as_o it_o be_v with_o one_o mouth_n and_o one_o heart_n every_o one_o make_v these_o penitential_a word_n to_o be_v his_o own_o and_o if_o you_o reject_v this_o you_o must_v reject_v the_o egyptian_n those_o in_o both_o lybia_n in_o thebais_n and_o palestina_n the_o arabian_n phoenicians_n syrian_n and_o those_o near_a euphrates_n yea_o in_o a_o word_n all_o among_o who_o watch_n prayer_n and_o common_a psalmody_n be_v use_v 844._o use_v d._n basil_n epist_n 63._o ad_fw-la clor._n naeocâ—sar_n pag._n 843_o 844._o now_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o people_n join_v with_o the_o priest_n in_o the_o prayer_n as_o well_o as_o in_o sing_v of_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n and_o bishop_n bilson_n allege_v this_o place_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o service_n be_v common_a to_o the_o priest_n and_o people_n and_o part_v between_o they_o by_o verse_n and_o respond_v 453._o 〈◊〉_d of_o christ_n subject_a paâ—_n 4_o pag._n 434._o with_o pag._n 453._o but_o extempore_o pray_v and_o sing_v can_v be_v perform_v by_o alternate_a response_n therefore_o these_o christian_n have_v know_v and_o prescribe_v form_n both_o for_o their_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n yet_o second_o this_o very_a way_n of_o pray_v be_v use_v then_o in_o most_o church_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n therefore_o three_o most_o church_n in_o the_o world_n have_v use_v liturgy_n before_o s_n basil_n time_n and_o he_o high_o approve_v that_o way_n of_o public_a worship_n it_o may_v be_v some_o will_v object_v however_o this_o show_n that_o there_o be_v no_o liturgy_n at_o naeocesarea_n before_o i_o answer_v if_o it_o be_v so_o that_o be_v a_o particular_a church_n and_o this_o be_v not_o above_o forty_o five_o year_n after_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n but_o if_o the_o reader_n look_v back_o into_o the_o last_o century_n it_o will_v appear_v they_o have_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n in_o this_o very_a church_n above_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o even_o in_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n thaumaturgus_n and_o s._n basil_n do_v not_o so_o much_o alter_v the_o method_n or_o word_n of_o that_o liturgy_n as_o the_o way_n of_o sing_v and_o say_v it_o and_o this_o the_o clergy_n of_o naeocesarea_n accuse_v he_o for_o second_o in_o this_o very_a epistle_n s._n basil_n mention_n a_o litany_n with_o approbation_n which_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n of_o naeocesarea_n long_o before_o his_o time_n though_o after_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n thaumaturgus_n so_o that_o in_o this_o age_n that_o litany_n probable_o may_v be_v near_o one_o hundred_o year_n old_a 844._o old_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d basil_n ep_v 63._o pag._n 844._o but_o litany_n be_v form_n of_o supplication_n for_o pardon_n of_o sin_n and_o avert_v judgement_n wherein_o the_o people_n always_o bare_a a_o part_n and_o to_o which_o they_o answer_v lord_n have_v mercy_n on_o we_o etc._n etc._n or_o lord_n hear_v we_o or_o grant_v this_o good_a lord_n yea_o there_o be_v two_o passage_n of_o this_o very_a litany_n or_o some_o other_o as_o ancient_a which_o be_v mention_v in_o s._n basil_n epistle_n the_o first_o be_v this_o we_o pray_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o our_o day_n may_v continue_v in_o peace_n we_o request_v that_o our_o death_n may_v also_o be_v in_o peace_n 856._o peace_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d basil_n ep_v 68_o pag._n 856._o we_o can_v be_v certain_a these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o public_a form_n because_o they_o be_v only_o occasional_o speak_v of_o in_o a_o letter_n but_o they_o be_v certain_o in_o the_o litanick_n way_n and_o if_o we_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o ancient_a litany_n we_o shall_v find_v they_o come_v so_o near_o the_o word_n there_o use_v that_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o refer_v to_o some_o of_o these_o form_n wherein_o they_o pray_v that_o they_o may_v pass_v the_o rest_n of_o their_o life_n in_o peace_n and_o request_n that_o at_o their_o death_n they_o may_v make_v a_o christian_a end_n 43._o end_n liturg._n d._n 〈◊〉_d lio_o â—atr_n pâ—g_n 4_o 5._o &_o liturg._n 〈◊〉_d use_v pag_n 70._o &_o câ—â—râ—â—t_n apostol_n â—iâ—_n 8._o ca._n 43._o which_o be_v almost_o the_o very_a same_o expression_n differ_v no_o more_o than_o the_o liturgy_n of_o several_a church_n be_v wont_a to_o do_v the_o second_o place_n in_o s._n basil_n be_v in_o a_o epistle_n which_o he_o write_v to_o a_o friend_n that_o be_v go_v into_o seythia_n who_o fear_v he_o shall_v be_v forget_v in_o his_o prayer_n s._n basil_n tell_v he_o this_o be_v impossible_a unless_o he_o shall_v forget_v the_o work_n which_o god_n appoint_v he_o for_o and_o you_o say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o faithful_a can_v but_o remember_v the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o we_o intercede_v for_o our_o brethren_n who_o be_v go_v to_o travel_v for_o the_o soldier_n for_o those_o who_o profess_v christ_n name_n and_o for_o they_o who_o bring_v fâ—rth_o the_o spiritual_a fruit_n of_o good_a work_n 1014._o work_n 〈…〉_o 141._o pag._n 1014._o now_o all_o that_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o ancient_a form_n of_o litany_n know_v they_o always_o pray_v for_o christian_n travel_v in_o strange_a country_n for_o such_o as_o believe_v in_o christ_n and_o for_o those_o who_o bring_v forth_o the_o fruit_n of_o good_a work_n for_o the_o whole_a army_n etc._n etc._n chris_n etc._n liturg._n jaâ—â—â—_n ut_fw-la suâ—r_fw-la â—â—g_v 89._o item_n conduit_n apoâ—â—_n â—_o 8._o cap._n 13._o &_o cap._n 18._o lit._n 〈◊〉_d &_o chris_n it_o be_v true_a these_o be_v mix_v with_o divers_a other_o intercession_n but_o s._n basil_n pick_v out_o those_o passage_n of_o the_o litany_n which_o belong_v to_o this_o man_n circumstance_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v a_o soldier_n go_v on_o a_o expedition_n into_o scythia_n and_o to_o have_v be_v not_o only_o a_o christian_n but_o to_o have_v be_v eminent_a for_o charity_n and_o good_a work_n our_o adversary_n indeed_o bold_o affirm_v this_o passage_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v the_o use_n of_o form_n 138._o form_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 137._o 138._o but_o
against_o this_o evident_a truth_n and_o the_o first_o be_v a_o manifest_a falsehood_n viz._n that_o no_o ancient_a author_n mention_n it_o etc._n it_o discourse_v of_o litu_fw-la g._n p._n 162_o etc._n etc._n for_o we_o have_v see_v many_o of_o the_o ancient_n do_v attest_v it_o second_o he_o say_v many_o word_n rite_n and_o person_n be_v speak_v of_o in_o it_o which_o can_v belong_v to_o s._n basil_n be_v time_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o modern_a copy_n now_o extant_a have_v many_o late_a corruption_n in_o they_o and_o we_o do_v not_o defend_v any_o one_o of_o these_o but_o if_o these_o be_v cast_v out_o there_o remain_v many_o primitive_a pious_a and_o excellent_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n which_o be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o genuine_a work_n and_o to_o the_o uncorrupted_a age_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o these_o be_v all_o the_o passage_n in_o it_o that_o we_o defend_v and_o account_v to_o have_v be_v the_o composure_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o if_o there_o be_v but_o five_o page_n of_o this_o kind_n that_o suffice_v to_o make_v out_o my_o position_n viz._n that_o s._n basil_n make_v a_o liturgy_n and_o that_o these_o form_n of_o prayer_n be_v general_o use_v in_o public_a in_o his_o time_n but_o the_o reader_n who_o will_v peruse_v this_o liturgy_n will_v find_v the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o it_o to_o be_v holy_a pure_a and_o primitive_a form_n and_o the_o prayer_n response_n hymn_n and_o doxology_n most_o of_o they_o both_o for_o matter_n and_o style_n agreeable_a to_o this_o age_n and_o attest_v by_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n both_o of_o this_o and_o former_a century_n as_o to_o the_o person_n mention_v in_o this_o liturgy_n who_o live_v after_o s._n basil_n their_o name_n be_v take_v out_o of_o modern_a manuscript_n copy_v from_o some_o liturgy_n which_o be_v in_o use_n in_o those_o late_a age_n wherein_o such_o person_n live_v but_o though_o these_o name_n be_v not_o in_o s._n basil_n original_a yet_o they_o do_v no_o more_o prove_v he_o never_o make_v the_o original_a liturgy_n ascribe_v to_o he_o or_o that_o he_o make_v no_o liturgy_n than_o our_o pray_v for_o the_o present_a king_n and_o queen_n or_o our_o have_a office_n for_o the_o five_o of_o november_n and_o the_o 30_o of_o january_n prove_v that_o the_o main_a substance_n of_o the_o common-prayer-book_n be_v not_o compose_v in_o the_o time_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o and_o queen_n elizabeth_n so_o that_o i_o can_v but_o blush_v at_o such_o learned_a man_n as_o for_o want_n of_o better_a urge_v such_o trifle_a sophistry_n for_o argument_n three_o my_o adversary_n object_n that_o divers_a learned_a protestant_n count_v this_o liturgy_n spurious_a to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o many_o also_o count_v the_o main_a of_o it_o to_o be_v genuine_a but_o all_o learned_a protestant_n except_o my_o adversary_n do_v grant_n enough_o for_o my_o purpose_n viz._n that_o s._n basil_n do_v make_v a_o liturgy_n which_o sufficient_o prove_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n in_o this_o age._n du_n plessis_n himself_o out_o of_o who_o my_o adversary_n steal_v most_o of_o his_o argument_n confess_v there_o be_v some_o appearance_n and_o likelihood_n that_o basil_n and_o chrysostom_n do_o ordain_v a_o prescript_n form_n of_o the_o administration_n in_o their_o diocese_n 50._o diocese_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 6._o pag._n 50._o the_o learned_a rivet_n will_v not_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v whole_o spurious_a though_o he_o think_v as_o we_o do_v that_o many_o thing_n be_v add_v to_o it_o and_o some_o thing_n alter_v afterward_o 310._o afterward_o riveti_n censur_fw-fr pag._n 310._o and_o causabon_n as_o we_o note_v before_o account_v these_o liturgy_n partly_o false_a and_o partly_o true_a 384._o true_a causab_n exercit_fw-la in_o baron_n xuj_o p._n 384._o with_o these_o also_o the_o famous_a salmasius_n though_o no_o great_a friend_n to_o ancient_a form_n do_v agree_v 254._o agree_v salmas_n contra_fw-la grot._fw-la open_fw-mi posthum_fw-la pag._n 254._o bishop_n bilson_n cite_v many_o passage_n out_o of_o they_o and_o justify_v they_o to_o be_v authentic_a so_o far_o as_o they_o agree_v to_o the_o genuine_a work_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o other_o father_n of_o that_o age_n 437._o age_n bilson_n christian_a subject_n part_n 4._o pag._n 437._o and_o to_o name_n no_o more_o chemnitius_n say_v he_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o basil_n and_o chrysostom_n do_v make_v some_o such_o form_n of_o prayer_n but_o he_o say_v that_o what_o we_o read_v now_o under_o their_o name_n be_v not_o all_o genuine_a sincere_a nor_o certain_a 191._o certain_a chemnit_fw-la exam_fw-la council_n trident._n part_n 2._o pag._n 191._o which_o we_o free_o grant_v because_o it_o follow_v that_o some_o of_o that_o which_o now_o go_v under_o their_o name_n be_v genuine_a sincere_a and_o certain_a four_o he_o urge_v the_o many_o corruption_n which_o be_v in_o the_o modern_a copy_n such_o as_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a etc._n etc._n to_o which_o we_o have_v give_v a_o answer_n before_o and_o shall_v now_o only_o say_v that_o these_o be_v add_v to_o the_o old_a form_n and_o a_o judicious_a antiquary_n may_v easy_o distinguish_v these_o novel_a addition_n from_o the_o old_a primitive_a form_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v cast_v away_o because_o some_o have_v add_v corruption_n to_o they_o we_o do_v not_o justify_v but_o reject_v these_o addition_n and_o there_o be_v enough_o beside_o to_o prove_v our_o position_n therefore_o i_o will_v only_o add_v that_o in_o these_o liturgy_n there_o be_v many_o passage_n which_o condemn_v the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o it_o will_v be_v pity_n to_o cast_v away_o these_o because_o of_o some_o dross_n mix_v with_o they_o which_o when_o we_o have_v separate_v the_o pure_a primitive_a silver_n will_v remain_v i_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o s._n basil_n make_v a_o liturgy_n and_o that_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o day_n use_v to_o pray_v by_o prescribe_a form_n §_o 16._o the_o book_n which_o pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o dionysius_n areopagita_n 370._o dionysius_n areopag_n or_o rather_o apollinaris_n laod._n an._n dom._n 370._o and_o especial_o that_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n have_v in_o they_o many_o indication_n of_o a_o liturgy_n but_o be_v write_v in_o this_o age_n as_o be_v suppose_v by_o apollinaris_n bishop_n of_o laodicea_n who_o be_v a_o great_a friend_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o have_v be_v note_v not_o only_o for_o his_o high-flown_a style_n but_o also_o for_o put_v out_o book_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a father_n etc._n father_n dr._n cave_n apostol_n life_n of_o diony_n areop_n num_fw-la 13._o etc._n etc._n but_o whether_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o or_o no_o doubtless_o they_o must_v be_v ancient_a than_o the_o six_o century_n because_o many_o of_o the_o rite_n here_o expound_v be_v disuse_v before_o that_o time_n and_o because_o there_o be_v express_a mention_n of_o they_o as_o cite_v by_o s._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o century_n 553._o century_n liberati_n brev._n cap._n 10._o apud_fw-la bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 182._o script_n an._n 553._o however_o liberatus_n who_o record_v this_o and_o allow_v dionysius_n his_o work_n to_o be_v good_a evidence_n live_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o six_o century_n and_o if_o these_o book_n have_v be_v write_v but_o little_a before_o it_o have_v be_v ridiculous_a to_o have_v urge_v they_o for_o evidence_n in_o dispute_n s._n gregory_n also_o the_o great_a who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n wherein_o dailé_n pretend_v these_o book_n be_v write_v cite_v the_o celestial_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o dionysius_n areopagita_n and_o call_v he_o a_o ancient_n and_o venerable_a writer_n 138._o writer_n greg._n mag._n hom_n 34._o in_o evang._n p._n 138._o yea_o in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o six_o century_n this_o book_n be_v cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o dionysius_n by_o two_o writer_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 7._o church_n an._n 527._o leont_n byzant_n contr_n nest_n lib._n 2._o &_o anastas_n sinaita_n anagog_n contempl_a in_o hexam_n lib._n 7._o and_o maximus_n write_v scholias_n upon_o these_o book_n anno_fw-la dom._n 640._o wherefore_o this_o author_n have_v such_o credit_n and_o be_v mistake_v for_o the_o true_a dionysius_n in_o the_o five_o and_o six_o age_n can_v not_o live_v in_o late_a time_n than_o these_o wherein_o we_o now_o place_v he_o and_o we_o desire_v no_o more_o than_o our_o adversary_n allow_v viz._n that_o he_o may_v have_v credit_n in_o report_v the_o usage_n of_o his_o own_o time_n p_o 39_o p_o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 39_o now_o though_o this_o author_n be_v so_o very_o fearful_a of_o discover_v mystery_n a_o evident_a
praise_n wherein_o they_o give_v thanks_o to_o god_n for_o these_o mercy_n and_o all_o such_o like_a those_o very_a form_n be_v a_o recapitulation_n of_o all_o god_n mercy_n to_o mankind_n and_o therefore_o this_o place_n which_o so_o plain_o refer_v to_o the_o form_n then_o use_v be_v so_o far_o from_o help_v he_o that_o it_o consute_v he_o and_o he_o get_v nothing_o by_o it_o but_o the_o honour_n of_o ground_v a_o argument_n on_o a_o false_a translation_n six_o he_o cite_v s._n chrysostom_n as_o the_o only_a father_n who_o mention_n the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n as_o a_o extraordinary_a gift_n and_o he_o insinuate_v that_o this_o gift_n of_o prayer_n make_v form_n needless_a in_o this_o age_n 129._o age_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 129._o have_v he_o quote_v this_o place_n at_o large_a it_o have_v spoil_v his_o cause_n again_o for_o s._n chrysostom_n be_v expound_v that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n the_o spirit_n help_v our_o infirmity_n rom._n viij_o 26._o and_o say_v there_o be_v a_o miraculous_a gift_n of_o prayer_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n which_o be_v cease_v so_o long_o ago_o that_o as_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a for_o the_o people_n in_o his_o day_n to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o s._n paul_n only_o he_o observe_v those_o form_n of_o litany_n wherein_o the_o deacon_n go_v before_o and_o reckon_v up_o what_o the_o people_n shall_v pray_v for_o to_o which_o they_o make_v their_o response_n these_o prayer_n he_o say_v be_v a_o emblem_n of_o that_o apostolic_a custom_n when_o the_o new_a convert_v not_o know_v what_o to_o pray_v for_o the_o inspire_a man_n by_o the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n go_v before_o they_o and_o make_v petition_n for_o they_o 120_o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d rom._n 14_o â—n_n rom._n viij_o pag_n 120_o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o what_o chrysostom_n there_o say_v so_o that_o s._n chrysostom_n believe_v the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n be_v cease_v long_o before_o his_o time_n and_o therefore_o they_o use_v form_n recite_v between_o the_o minister_n and_o the_o people_n and_o if_o that_o holy_a father_n believe_v this_o gift_n be_v cease_v then_o what_o will_v he_o think_v of_o those_o who_o bold_o pretend_v to_o it_o in_o our_o day_n can_v he_o live_v again_o upon_o earth_n this_o be_v certain_a he_o do_v not_o think_v pray_v or_o sing_v by_o the_o spirit_n be_v do_v so_o extempore_o for_o he_o say_v to_o sing_v with_o with_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o sing_v not_o only_o with_o the_o m_o we_fw-mi but_o with_o attention_n of_o mind_n 227._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hom._n 9_o in_o coloss_n edit_fw-la frâ—nt_fw-la tom._n 11._o p._n 227._o so_o that_o according_a to_o s._n chrysostom_n whensoever_o we_o devout_o mind_n even_o our_o form_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n than_o we_o sing_v and_o pray_v by_o the_o spirit_n last_o he_o cite_v the_o life_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n accommodate_v the_o service_n to_o the_o season_n insinuate_v as_o if_o every_o priest_n officiate_v as_o he_o think_v suitable_a to_o the_o time_n u_z but_o first_o 161._o first_o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 160_o &_o 161._o his_o editor_n ignorant_o cite_v for_o this_o bede_n in_o the_o life_n of_o chrysostom_n which_o shall_v be_v leo_n for_o bede_n never_o write_v this_o father_n life_n yet_o the_o author_n mistake_v be_v worse_a for_o he_o falsify_v leo_n in_o chrysostom_n life_n who_o do_v not_o say_v they_o accommodate_v the_o service_n to_o the_o season_n but_o that_o upon_o easter_n even_o they_o use_v the_o hymn_n proper_a for_o that_o night_n baptise_a such_o as_o have_v be_v catechise_v and_o perform_v the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v accustom_v to_o be_v use_v at_o that_o season_n 288._o season_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d leo_fw-la in_o vit_fw-mi chrysost_n tom._n 8._o p._n 288._o so_o that_o my_o adversary_n egregious_o prevaricate_v in_o turn_v accustom_a office_n and_o a_o liturgy_n prescribe_v for_o the_o most_o famous_a primitive_a vigil_n before_o easter_n into_o his_o new_a way_n of_o accommodate_v prayer_n to_o it_o by_o private_a minister_n fancy_n which_o be_v not_o allow_v in_o any_o regular_a church_n since_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n my_o adversary_n make_v no_o particular_a objection_n against_o s._n chrysostom_n liturgy_n but_o what_o be_v answer_v in_o my_o reply_n to_o his_o exception_n against_o s._n basil_n so_o that_o i_o may_v here_o conclude_v my_o vindication_n of_o this_o holy_a father_n but_o that_o i_o have_v meet_v with_o a_o manuscript_n collection_n of_o objection_n against_o this_o liturgy_n take_v out_o of_o du-plessis_n 50._o du-plessis_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 6._o pag._n 50._o which_o i_o will_v brief_o answer_v first_o the_o variety_n of_o copy_n be_v object_v i_o reply_v this_o show_v the_o antiquity_n and_o large_a extent_n of_o this_o liturgy_n and_o if_o there_o be_v some_o difference_n in_o these_o copy_n there_o be_v so_o in_o the_o very_a book_n of_o scripture_n and_o consider_v the_o many_o hand_n which_o have_v transcribe_v this_o liturgy_n in_o all_o the_o diocese_n of_o the_o syrian_a and_o greek_a church_n during_o the_o space_n of_o 1100_o year_n before_o it_o be_v print_v the_o great_a wonder_n be_v that_o there_o be_v not_o more_o difference_n object_n 2._o some_o copy_n mention_v pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o invocate_a the_o bless_a virgin_n other_o do_v not_o answ_n it_o be_v certain_a those_o copy_n which_o have_v least_o in_o they_o come_v near_o to_o the_o original_a which_o as_o we_o have_v hear_v be_v at_o first_o compose_v for_o abbreviate_a the_o office_n and_o we_o justify_v nothing_o which_o be_v not_o very_o agreeable_a to_o s._n chrysostom_n unquestioned_a work_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o age_n there_o be_v enough_o of_o that_o kind_a to_o assure_v we_o there_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n in_o this_o time_n object_n 3_o the_o trisagion_n be_v mention_v in_o this_o liturgy_n which_o come_v not_o into_o use_n till_o one_o hundred_o year_n after_o s._n chrysostom_n time_n answ_n this_o be_v false_a for_o the_o hymn_n of_o holy_a holy_a holy_a or_o trisagion_n be_v mention_v by_o s._n chrysostom_n in_o his_o undoubted_a work_n and_o by_o divers_a father_n before_o he_o it_o be_v true_a that_o addition_n to_o it_o of_o holy_a god_n holy_a strong_a holy_a immortal_a come_v up_o one_o hundred_o year_n after_o this_o and_o some_o late_a copy_n put_v in_o this_o addition_n but_o in_o the_o best_a edition_n after_o the_o pure_a manuscript_n this_o hymn_n be_v find_v in_o the_o simple_a and_o primitive_a way_n 166._o way_n eucholog_fw-la graec._n lit._n chrysost_n pag._n 76._o &_o lit._n basil_n pag._n 166._o without_o any_o addition_n yet_o du-plessis_n may_v be_v excuse_v for_o make_v this_o objection_n because_o he_o never_o see_v goar_n edition_n object_n 4._o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o mother_n of_o god_n come_v not_o in_o till_o long_o after_o the_o time_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o if_o it_o have_v be_v original_o in_o his_o liturgy_n no_o doubt_n it_o will_v have_v be_v urge_v against_o the_o heretic_n answ_n this_o be_v very_o true_a but_o the_o genuine_a inference_n be_v not_o therefore_o all_o the_o liturgy_n be_v corrupt_v but_o therefore_o all_o those_o prayer_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o hymn_n wherein_o she_o be_v glorify_v be_v late_a addition_n to_o the_o old_a genuine_a office_n which_o we_o free_o acknowledge_v object_n 5._o in_o this_o as_o well_o as_o in_o s._n basil_n we_o find_v incense_v offer_v up_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n which_o be_v blasphemy_n asw_n this_o also_o be_v a_o modern_a addition_n which_o have_v no_o foundation_n be_v s._n chrysostom_n work_n and_o that_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a it_o be_v so_o jac._n goar_n the_o accurate_a editor_n of_o this_o liturgy_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o ancient_a and_o true_o genuine_a liturgy_n begin_v after_o this_o preface_n and_o all_o the_o ceremony_n of_o offer_v incense_n be_v over_o 64._o over_o eucholog_fw-la pag._n 64._o so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n to_o find_v a_o corruption_n in_o a_o part_n add_v to_o it_o in_o late_a time_n object_n 6._o divers_a person_n be_v name_v in_o this_o liturgy_n which_o live_v long_o after_o s._n chrysostom_n time_n viz._n alexius_n the_o emperor_n and_o nicholas_n not_o pope_n of_o rome_n but_o bishop_n of_o constantiple_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n himself_o be_v there_o invoke_v answ_n the_o old_a latin_a copy_n print_v at_o antwerp_n an._n 1560._o which_o be_v take_v out_o of_o some_o manuscript_n write_v in_o the_o age_n of_o that_o same_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n have_v these_o name_n but_o that_o be_v no_o argument_n that_o this_o liturgy_n be_v first_o make_v in_o that_o time_n because_o the_o transcriber_n put_v in_o such_o as_o in_o
which_o assure_v we_o they_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o that_o common-prayer_n proper_o signify_v such_o a_o form_n in_o which_o both_o minister_n and_o people_n have_v their_o several_a part_n of_o this_o litany_n or_o common-prayer_n there_o be_v divers_a petition_n mention_v in_o s._n augustin_n upon_o occasion_n and_o though_o be_v writing_n letter_n he_o do_v not_o always_o cite_v they_o in_o the_o same_o word_n yet_o the_o phrase_n be_v so_o very_a much_o alike_o and_o the_o sense_n and_o order_n of_o they_o be_v so_o exact_o the_o same_o that_o we_o may_v be_v sure_o he_o allude_v to_o some_o know_a form_n thus_o he_o say_v in_o one_o of_o the_o place_n afore_o cite_v the_o church_n pray_v that_o faith_n may_v be_v grant_v to_o unbeliever_n that_o idolater_n may_v be_v deliver_v from_o their_o ungodly_a error_n that_o the_o veil_n may_v be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o jew_n so_o that_o the_o light_n of_o truth_n may_v shine_v unto_o they_o that_o heretic_n may_v by_o repent_v receive_v the_o true_a faith_n that_o schismatic_n may_v be_v restore_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o charity_n that_o the_o lapse_v may_v partake_v of_o the_o remedy_n of_o repentance_n and_o that_o the_o catechuman_n be_v bring_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o regeneration_n may_v have_v the_o treasure_n of_o heavenly_a mercy_n open_v to_o they_o f_o they_o aug._n de_fw-fr eccles_n dogm_n cap._n 30._o p._n 46._o ut_fw-la supra_fw-la f_o in_o another_o place_n he_o describe_v so_o many_o of_o these_o petition_n more_o brief_o as_o concern_v his_o present_a question_n the_o minister_n say_v he_o pray_v for_o unbeliever_n that_o god_n will_v convert_v they_o to_o the_o faith_n for_o the_o catechuman_n that_o god_n will_v inspire_v they_o with_o the_o desire_n of_o regeneration_n and_o for_o the_o faithful_a that_o by_o his_o gift_n they_o may_v persevere_v in_o that_o which_o they_o have_v begin_v h_o begin_v idem_fw-la ad_fw-la vital_a epist_n 107._o pag._n 102._o h_o and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o faithful_a prey_n for_o themselves_o that_o they_o may_v presevere_v in_o that_o which_o they_o have_v begin_v i._o begin_v id._n ibid._n pag._n 103._o h._n &_o eadem_fw-la verba_fw-la iterum_fw-la ibid._n p._n 104._o i._o which_o sentence_n be_v twice_o mention_v in_o one_o epistle_n where_o also_o he_o say_v when_o do_v you_o hear_v god_n minister_n pray_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n that_o god_n will_v make_v the_o unbelieving_a gentile_n come_v over_o to_o the_o faith_n and_o do_v not_o answer_v amen_o g._n amen_o id._n pag._n 104._o g._n and_o in_o another_o book_n when_o do_v not_o the_o church_n use_v to_o pray_v that_o unbeliever_n may_v believe_v and_o for_o the_o faithful_a that_o god_n will_v grant_v they_o may_v persevere_v in_o he_o even_o to_o the_o end_n to_o which_o say_v he_o the_o people_n answer_v amen_n â—â—â—_o amen_n aâ—g_v de_fw-fr 〈…〉_o 7._o â—â—g_n â—â—â—_o now_o my_o adversary_n make_v it_o a_o argument_n against_o liturgy_n that_o s._n augustin_n here_o speak_v of_o the_o same_o prayer_n cite_v they_o in_o various_a word_n 22._o word_n disc_n of_o 〈◊〉_d pag._n 21_o &_o 22._o but_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v he_o be_v write_v epistle_n and_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o quote_v the_o very_a word_n but_o yet_o he_o describe_v the_o thing_n pray_v in_o phrase_n so_o very_a like_o each_o other_o that_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a he_o refer_v they_o to_o a_o common_a form_n the_o word_n of_o which_o be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o he_o need_v not_o strict_o tie_v himself_o to_o repeat_v they_o as_o if_o i_o be_v write_v to_o two_o several_a person_n and_o shall_v prove_v the_o church_n of_o england_n charity_n by_o say_v in_o one_o letter_n that_o on_o good_a friday_n she_o pray_v for_o the_o conversion_n of_o jew_n turk_n infidel_n and_o heretic_n and_o in_o another_o letter_n by_o say_v she_o pray_v that_o god_n will_v convert_v the_o jew_n convince_v the_o turk_n and_o make_v infidel_n and_o heretic_n become_v true_a believer_n suppose_v those_o i_o write_v to_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o collect_n for_o good_a friday_n none_o but_o such_o a_o arguer_n as_o i_o have_v to_o deal_v with_o will_v gather_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v no_o prescribe_a collect_n for_o this_o day_n and_o this_o occasion_n and_o there_o be_v the_o less_o regard_n to_o be_v give_v to_o this_o scruple_n because_o there_o be_v so_o many_o other_o clear_a proof_n in_o s._n augustin_n that_o there_o be_v certain_a form_n in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o african_a and_o in_o other_o church_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o all_o nation_n grecian_n latin_n and_o barbarian_n use_v that_o form_n lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o 164._o we_o aug._n pascentio_n ep._n 178._o pag._n 164._o now_o this_o we_o know_v be_v the_o response_n in_o the_o ancient_a litany_n and_o that_o same_o preface_n before_o the_o trisagion_n which_o we_o have_v ancient_o meet_v with_o in_o s._n cyprian_n and_o many_o other_o be_v often_o mention_v and_o expound_v in_o s._n augustin_n work_n so_o often_o as_o the_o priest_n say_v lift_v up_o your_o heart_n the_o spiritual_a man_n can_v bold_o and_o safe_o say_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n 153._o lord_n ei_o quoties_fw-la sacerdos_n dixerit_fw-la sursum_fw-la corda_fw-la securè_fw-la &_o fidelitèr_fw-la dicunt_fw-la se_fw-la habere_fw-la ad_fw-la dominum_fw-la de_fw-fr temp._n ser_n 54._o pag_n 153._o in_o another_o place_n our_o heart_n say_v he_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o without_o cause_n that_o we_o hear_v those_o word_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n 377._o heart_n id_fw-la com._n in_o psal_n 148._o pag._n 377._o and_o again_o to_o show_v it_o be_v of_o universal_a as_o well_o as_o daily_o use_v he_o say_v all_o mankind_n throughout_o the_o world_n do_v daily_o as_o it_o be_v with_o one_o voice_n answer_v that_o they_o lift_v up_o their_o heart_n unto_o the_o lord_n 158._o lord_n quotidiè_fw-la per_fw-la universum_fw-la orbem_fw-la genus_fw-la humanum_fw-la unà _fw-la penè_fw-la voce_fw-la respondet_fw-la sursum_fw-la corda_n se_fw-la habere_fw-la ad_fw-la dominum_fw-la id._n de_fw-fr verâ_fw-la relig_n c._n 3._o p._n 158._o moreover_o he_o give_v we_o as_o clear_a testimony_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o this_o preface_n you_o know_v say_v he_o to_o dardanus_n in_o what_o sacrifice_n it_o be_v say_v let_v we_o give_v thanks_o to_o our_o lord_n god_n 57_o god_n aug_n ad_fw-la dardan_n ep_v 57_o pag._n 57_o and_o the_o like_a he_o write_v to_o honoratus_n 124._o honoratus_n id._n ad_fw-la honorat_fw-la ep_v 120._o pag._n 124._o to_o which_o the_o answer_n be_v then_o as_o it_o be_v now_o in_o our_o common-prayer_n it_o be_v meet_v and_o right_a so_o to_o do_v for_o thus_o s._n augustin_n discourse_n that_o which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o faithful_a lift_v up_o your_o heart_n and_o we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n be_v intimate_v to_o be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o the_o priest_n admonish_v those_o to_o who_o he_o have_v speak_v to_o give_v thanks_o to_o our_o lord_n god_n and_o they_o answer_v it_o be_v meet_v and_o right_a 16._o right_a ut_fw-la gratias_fw-la agant_fw-la domino_fw-la deo_fw-la nostro_fw-la et_fw-la dignum_fw-la &_o justum_fw-la esse_fw-la respondent_fw-la aug._n de_fw-fr bon_fw-fr persev_n lib._n 2._o tom._n 7._o p._n 276._o item_n aug_n de_fw-mi bono_fw-mi videit_fw-mi cap._n 16._o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o plain_o therefore_o than_o that_o this_o very_a form_n be_v use_v in_o the_o very_a same_o word_n both_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o african_a church_n and_o it_o be_v also_o use_v in_o the_o western_a church_n so_o exact_o in_o the_o same_o form_n that_o we_o may_v just_o look_v upon_o this_o as_o a_o piece_n of_o primitive_a liturgy_n which_o no_o church_n presume_v to_o alter_v he_o also_o speak_v of_o a_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n by_o which_o the_o holy_a element_n be_v bless_v the_o petition_n of_o which_o be_v conclude_v almost_o in_o every_o church_n with_o the_o lord_n prayer_n 62._o prayer_n quam_fw-la totam_fw-la petitionom_fw-la fere_n omnis_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la dominica_fw-la oratione_fw-la concludit_fw-la aug._n paulino_n ep_v 59_o pag._n 62._o and_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v deliver_v to_o the_o faithful_a in_o these_o word_n the_o body_n or_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o which_o they_o always_o answer_v amen_o 49._o amen_o aug._n de_fw-fr verb._n ap._n ser._n 31._o pag._n 87._o &_o enar_a in_o psal_n 32._o pag._n 49._o which_o very_a form_n have_v be_v use_v in_o africa_n ever_o since_o tertullian_n time_n as_o we_o show_v before_o and_o we_o have_v also_o find_v it_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o at_o milan_n as_o well_o as_o here_o final_o he_o mention_n a_o certain_a vow_n in_o the_o postcommunion_n wherein_o the_o faithful_a do_v
salmis_n defence_n reg_fw-la cap._n 8._o to_o he_o i_o will_v add_v another_o man_n of_o incomparable_a learning_n who_o have_v no_o obligation_n to_o this_o church_n of_o england_n but_o rather_o the_o contrary_a which_o be_v the_o famous_a hugo_n grotius_n who_o say_v i_o be_o sure_a the_o english_a liturgy_n the_o rite_n of_o lay_v hand_n on_o child_n in_o memory_n of_o their_o baptism_n the_o authority_n of_o bishop_n of_o synod_n consist_v of_o none_o but_o the_o clergy_n and_o many_o such_o like_a thing_n do_v sufficient_o agree_v to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n from_o which_o we_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o we_o have_v depart_v both_o in_o france_n and_o holland_n 21._o holland_n grot._fw-la ad_fw-la boetslaer_n ep_v 62._o pag._n 21._o and_o whoever_o consider_v these_o most_o eminent_a writer_n great_a judgement_n in_o antiquity_n may_v very_o well_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v sufficient_a witness_n in_o this_o question_n but_o none_o of_o the_o foreign_a divine_n be_v more_o full_a or_o more_o clear_a in_o determine_v this_o matter_n than_o the_o deserve_o famous_a lud._n capellus_n who_o live_v to_o hear_v of_o this_o very_a independent_a sect_n who_o reject_v our_o english_a liturgy_n and_o all_o prescribe_a form_n and_o write_v a_o most_o claborate_a thesis_n on_o purpose_n to_o answer_v and_o expose_v their_o frivolous_a objection_n a_o thesis_n deserve_v to_o be_v read_v by_o all_o english_a divine_n and_o to_o be_v whole_o translate_v into_o english_a for_o the_o common_a good_a out_o of_o which_o at_o present_a i_o will_v only_o recite_v a_o few_o passage_n viz._n that_o as_o soon_o as_o miraculous_a gift_n cease_v and_o heretic_n begin_v to_o infest_v the_o church_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n for_o liturgy_n which_o wise_a and_o pious_a bishop_n compose_v for_o the_o use_n of_o all_o the_o presbyter_n in_o their_o diocese_n 657._o diocese_n thesis_n salmurienses_n praesid_n lud._n capello_n par_fw-fr 3._o de_fw-fr liturg._n formulis_fw-la conceptis_fw-la thes_n 3._o pag._n 657._o this_o be_v do_v chief_o in_o the_o great_a church_n as_o that_o of_o rome_n alexandria_n constantinople_n etc._n etc._n and_o follow_v by_o lesser_a church_n 4_o church_n ibid._n thes_n 4_o these_o form_n be_v short_a and_o plain_a at_o first_o consist_v of_o some_o few_o prayer_n and_o lesson_n cut_v of_o the_o psalm_n and_o other_o scripture_n with_o the_o blessing_n consecration_n and_o distribution_n of_o the_o communion_n etc._n etc._n and_o such_o be_v the_o roman_a office_n in_o the_o first_o four_o age_n till_o damasus_n time_n but_o augment_v and_o corrupt_v by_o the_o follow_a pope_n 5._o pope_n ibid._n thes_n 5._o and_o then_o he_o have_v these_o word_n which_o i_o will_v transcribe_v at_o large_a but_o about_o 140_o year_n ago_o when_o there_o be_v a_o departure_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o people_n come_v out_o of_o babylon_n and_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o pope_n tyranny_n the_o author_n of_o the_o reformation_n then_o purge_v the_o holy_a liturgy_n from_o all_o the_o superstition_n and_o popish_a idolatry_n and_o take_v away_o all_o that_o be_v burdensome_a and_o that_o do_v not_o tend_v to_o edification_n and_o thus_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v divers_a prescribe_v form_n of_o liturgy_n simple_a and_o pure_a compose_v by_o the_o several_a author_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o germany_n france_n england_n scotland_n holland_n etc._n etc._n which_o differ_v as_o little_a as_o can_v be_v from_o the_o ancient_a form_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o liturgy_n the_o protestant_n have_v use_v hitherto_o happy_o and_o with_o good_a success_n in_o their_o several_a nation_n and_o district_n until_o very_o late_o there_o arise_v in_o england_n a_o sort_n of_o morose_n scrupulous_a and_o too_o nice_a that_o i_o say_v not_o downright_o superstitious_a man_n who_o for_o many_o trifle_a reason_n of_o no_o moment_n not_o only_o dislike_v the_o liturgy_n hitherto_o use_v in_o that_o church_n but_o will_v have_v both_o it_o and_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o bishop_n to_o be_v utter_o abrogate_a and_o abolish_v in_o place_n whereof_o they_o will_v substitute_v that_o which_o they_o call_v their_o directory_n to_o which_o some_o wild_a and_o frantic_a man_n add_v this_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o use_v any_o prescribe_a form_n either_o in_o public_a or_o private_a prayer_n and_o that_o no_o good_a man_n can_v with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n be_v present_a at_o these_o prayer_n 658._o prayer_n id_fw-la ibid._n thes_n 6_o &_o 7._o pag._n 658._o after_o this_o he_o acurate_o state_v the_o controversy_n by_o distinguish_v about_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o public_a service_n and_o prove_v form_n may_v lawful_o be_v use_v in_o any_o part_n of_o it_o but_o as_o to_o prayer_n he_o reckon_v it_o be_v most_o requisite_a they_o be_v make_v by_o form_n etc._n form_n thes_n 9_o ad_fw-la thes_n 23._o pag._n 659_o etc._n etc._n and_o then_o he_o bring_v in_o all_o their_o objection_n against_o form_n and_o all_o their_o little_a reason_n for_o their_o arbitrary_a way_n and_o very_o learned_o and_o solid_o confute_v they_o all_o i_o shall_v only_o mention_v the_o head_n and_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o discourse_n itself_o for_o his_o full_a satisfaction_n viz._n 1._o he_o show_v this_o be_v not_o a_o imitation_n of_o the_o papist_n 2._o not_o a_o burden_n to_o man_n conscience_n 3._o not_o worse_a because_o it_o be_v not_o the_o way_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n 4._o a_o directory_n be_v not_o sufficient_a security_n against_o heresy_n 5_o he_o show_v that_o though_o form_n be_v most_o necessary_a for_o the_o unlearned_a yet_o the_o learned_a ought_v not_o to_o be_v leave_v free_a in_o the_o public_a prayer_n 6._o he_o prove_v this_o be_v not_o that_o will-worship_n which_o be_v forbid_v in_o scripture_n 7._o he_o confute_v those_o who_o say_v these_o be_v not_o our_o own_o prayer_n 8._o and_o those_o who_o pretend_v they_o be_v against_o christian_a liberty_n 9_o or_o that_o they_o spoil_v minister_n gift_n 10._o or_o do_v not_o profit_v the_o auditory_a and_o last_o he_o answer_v that_o objection_n that_o the_o use_n of_o form_n hinder_v our_o lift_n up_o our_o eye_n in_o prayer_n 669._o prayer_n id._n ibid._n thes_n â—4_n etc._n etc._n ad_fw-la pag._n 669._o and_o after_o he_o have_v call_v all_o these_o light_n and_o frivolous_a little_a reason_n and_o petty_a objection_n he_o conclude_v the_o whole_a question_n with_o five_o position_n first_o that_o form_n be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a for_o all_o person_n in_o all_o time_n and_o place_n second_o that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v general_o necessary_a but_o only_o because_o all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v do_v decent_o and_o in_o order_n three_o that_o where_o there_o be_v unlearned_a pastor_n there_o form_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a four_o even_o where_o there_o be_v learned_a pastor_n a_o public_a form_n be_v very_o useful_a and_o necessary_a for_o the_o common_a edification_n of_o the_o church_n five_o the_o use_n of_o these_o form_n can_v just_o be_v condemn_v or_o dislike_v since_o always_o and_o every_o where_o it_o be_v most_o convenient_a and_o have_v obtain_v in_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n perpetual_o for_o above_o 1300_o year_n and_o it_o be_v now_o every_o where_o use_v but_o only_o among_o these_o upstart_n independent_o 669_o independent_o id._n ibid._n thes_n 49._o p._n 669_o so_o that_o true_o the_o moroseness_n or_o scrupulousness_n and_o superstition_n or_o rather_o the_o petulant_a and_o obstinate_a boldness_n of_o these_o man_n be_v senseless_a and_o prodigious_a superstitious_o to_o condemn_v and_o foolish_o to_o compare_v to_o a_o idol_n forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n to_o be_v avoid_v by_o all_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v in_o itself_o most_o innocent_a who_o use_n be_v most_o profitable_a and_o its_o observation_n most_o convenient_a which_o have_v so_o long_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o never_o be_v yet_o reject_v by_o any_o church_n and_o which_o all_o the_o church_n of_o god_n every_o where_o now_o use_v to_o their_o great_a benefit_n but_o they_o reject_v it_o out_o of_o mere_a whimsy_n or_o out_o of_o a_o vile_a design_n to_o bring_v in_o a_o unbridled_a licentiousness_n and_o intolerable_a disorder_n into_o the_o church_n but_o among_o they_o such_o be_v most_o to_o be_v detest_v who_o either_o will_v not_o use_v the_o lord_n prayer_n or_o none_o but_o that_o form_n and_o that_o without_o join_v it_o to_o any_o other_o prayer_n public_a or_o private_a and_o hold_v it_o a_o sin_n for_o any_o good_a man_n to_o be_v in_o a_o church_n or_o a_o family_n where_o they_o use_v prescribe_v form_n and_o account_v this_o to_o be_v a_o just_a cause_n of_o separate_n from_o such_o worship_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v defile_v with_o their_o sin_n who_o use_v such_o form_n